MISTER

NEWCOMER'S ROLL:
PART ONE

DEVANSH RAMDURGEKAR

NOTION PRESS

1
NOTION PRESS

India. Singapore. Malaysia.

Published by Notion Press 2019

Copyright © Devansh Ramdurgekar 2019
All Rights Reserved.

ISBN xxx-x-xxxxx-xx-x

This book has been published with all reasonable

efforts taken to make the material error-free after the
consent of the author. No part of this book shall be
used, reproduced in any manner whatsoever without
written permission from the author, except in the
case of brief quotations embodied in critical articles
and reviews.

The Author of this book is solely responsible and

liable for its content including but not limited to the
views, representations, descriptions, statements,
information, opinions and references [“Content”]. The
Content of this book shall not constitute or be
construed or deemed to reflect the opinion or
expression of the Publisher or Editor. Neither the
Publisher nor Editor endorse or approve the Content
of this book or guarantee the reliability, accuracy or
completeness of the Content published herein and do
not make any representations or warranties of any
kind, express or implied, including but not limited to
the implied warranties of merchantability, fitness for
a particular purpose. The Publisher and Editor shall
not be liable whatsoever for any errors, omissions,
whether such errors or omissions result from
negligence, accident, or any other cause or claims for
loss or damages of any kind, including without

2
limitation, indirect or consequential loss or damage
arising out of use, inability to use, or about the
reliability, accuracy or sufficiency of the information
contained in this book.

Foreword

Hitanshu Sharma is his name. He has stepped

into the corner classroom of the Treaty Convent
School, in which he has taken admission lately.
Why did Hitanshu Sharma change schools? Did
he wish to do so? Wasn’t his Homely Friend
School good enough? Turn the pages to know.
He looks around, and reality sinks in. There are a
lot of things going on, and the novice can’t make
head or tail out of them. Of course, he is Mister
Newcomer.
Hitanshu is a nice guy, who is thrown into the
semi-stylish surroundings of the TCS, in between
shouting boys and chattering girls. Of course,
Hitanshu has to remain here for the rest of his
academic life. He has to give up his ‘class’ which
he has acquired over the years he has spent into
the Homely Friend School and pull up his socks
for a newer life.
Walk through the corridors of the TCS along
Hitanshu Sharma, who is exploring the school
with pacing heartbeats.

Devansh Ramdurgekar

3
Preface
Has any of you changed ever changed schools?
If it’s a yes, then you must know how difficult or
challenging it is to fit yourself into the lifestyle of
the new school. It is even more difficult to create
legitimate friends, and put on a cheerful face.
Hitanshu Sharma is one such victim. He is
admitted into the TCS, which, at first sight, looks
like a metal asylum. Not much later, Hitanshu
Sharma finds himself alike those who already
existed in there.
Hitanshu meets several people as he embarks
on a one-session long journey in the TCS, each at
completely new turn in his story. There is his
Childhood Friend Anay, and the ‘popular guy’
Abhijit and of course, a girl gang which can bring
even gods into shatters.
Not all people are worth the same in Hitanshu’s
life. Hitanshu is a polite and funny guy, who ends
up creating tough situations for himself. He talks
politely and responds humbly, chats friendlily,
but be it one or the other, all blame shifts to
Hitanshu.

Devansh Ramdurgekar

5
Acknowledgments

First of all, I would like to thank my schoolguys

Tanisha, Deeksha, Soumya, Prachi, Arnav,
Atharva, Dhruv, Aradhya, Muskan, Mahip, Manas,
Aryaa, Sanjana, Yash, Kokil, who supported me
for one long year and gave me ideas and traits
of how people are.
Then comes my family: Grandpa Pradeep
Ramdurgekar, Grandma Jayshree Ramdrgekar,
Dad Khagesh Ramdurgekar, Mom Akshada
Ramdurgekar and Cousin Gyanesh Ramdurgekar
who kept me focused and inspired and checked
on my progress regularly.
I would also like to extend a warm and hearty
thanks to my debut publishing Team, Notion
Press, who kept constant patience while I worked
with formats, and had trust in me.

I feel honoured to thank my Hon’ble English

mentors, Madam Raji Pillai, and Madam Abha
Johari who provided me the base of the beautiful
language. What all may I achieve, I owe it all to
my teachers.

Devansh Ramdurgekar

6
 Table of
Contents
Acknowledgments..........................................................vi
Change...........................................................................1
Fun Begins......................................................................6
The Hero.......................................................................12
The Insult......................................................................17
An Ally Enters the Game...............................................29
Double Trouble..............................................................35
The Girlie Group............................................................42
Second Meet.................................................................49
Library Drama...............................................................55
End of the April Session................................................68
Memories Forgotten......................................................74
Special Party Unknown..................................................80
The Reopening..............................................................91
Some Meets................................................................102
Science Quiz...............................................................108
Revelations.................................................................120
Seventeen...................................................................126
Eighteen......................................................................132
More Trouble...............................................................144

7
Maddie’s Fighting........................................................150
Some More People......................................................157
‘Age of Laze ’..............................................................169
Expected Gunshot.......................................................175
The First Periodic.........................................................179
Post-Exam...................................................................184
Aftermath....................................................................196
Announcements..........................................................203
Pre-Tour Chaos............................................................209
Tour Diaries: Part 1......................................................220
Roaming......................................................................228
Foe-Turned-Friend........................................................234
There is little time to lapse.Thirty-Two.........................239
Foul.............................................................................240
Back Home..................................................................248
Gurpreet’s Talk............................................................255
Half the Session..........................................................261
Everything but Exam...................................................266
Leave Behind None…..................................................273
“Tell Nobody”..............................................................280
Gear Up for The Week!................................................286
Typical Bad Luck..........................................................293
Things Don’t Stop.......................................................300
Sports Week Peak.......................................................306
Some of English and Some of Drama..........................318
English Drama Peak....................................................325
Annual Function..........................................................332
Party Planner...............................................................340
Special Party Wellknown.............................................347
Who Called The Smoker?............................................354

8
The Mishap Series.......................................................362
Towards End….............................................................368
Bidding Goodbye.........................................................375

List of Characters
Hitanshu: A fourteen-year old sincere boy who is
polite, confident and emotionally moved. He is very
friendly, but does not try to meddle with another’s
business. Dramatic and Inspective, Hitanshu likes to
remain in company of some or the other one. Avoids
hurting anybody, and hence remains diplomatic. Main
character of the Story.

Priyanka: A self-interested girl with her own friend

circle. Does not prefer to talk except for a limited
people. Confident but less-speaking.

Shravan: Chronically scared and has strong

inferiority complex. Victim of Interclass shuffling, and
knows everything about computer and nothing else.
Congruent to a stick figure.

Isha: Occupies the corner of the class with two

cronies, and completely detached from everything.
Still, she is the one who will criticize every mischief
and mistake, whether she be affected or not, and is
jokingly called ‘a shop of overacting’ by people
around. Reluctant to access limelight.

Tanveer: A helping hand to everyone, Tanveer may

seem rude, but is a strong ally. Quiet, mysterious but
unafraid, Tanveer is an especially philosophic. He is
surrounded by people with problems related to
everything, and is the ‘favourite student’ of the
teachers. Everyone expects him to overreact to
situations, as he does, but that reaction always
brings the situation on his side. Truthful, but

9
diplomatic. He is social and always maintains
surrounding updates. Strangely secretive.

Anay: Wisest but most ‘un-stable’ child in the class.

Attentive and hates none. He is made fun of due to
his small height. Humorous and moody in
temperament. Childhood friend and ‘social advisor’ of
Hitanshu.

Harshali: Possesses all qualities of a good girl. None

have ever seen her frowning. She is never felt
around; but always reaches out a helping hand at
times of need. She is of very hideous nature, and
never opens her lip in front of another. Another
Shuffling victim.

Tanishi: The ‘heroine’ of the class; talks with

everyone, but is difficult to understand. Tanishi
possesses weird characteristics, and is selfish and
opportunist. She, along her large crony group can
walk past hurdles as if nothing.

Usman: Extremely abrupt in nature: never speaks a

sentence without something offensive. Knows
nothing but pretends to be one of the strongest and
politest men of all times. He is friends with most, but
no one is correctly satisfied with him. He’s an
irresponsible boy and always comes up with one or
the other excuse for not doing work, and at most
times, he uses, “It didn’t provoke me by much” as an
escape goat. Knows zero about his own work, but is
always ready to poke his ugly nose between
everything. He has Maddie by his side, who is a
dangerous fighter. He gets mentally attached very
soon and gets emotional every second hour.
Maddie: Sporty by nature, this guy believes himself
to be very good that he is. Extremely powerful and
gets into fights constantly. He never trusts anyone

10
and is generally found teasing and laughing at some
or the other one.

Abhijit: The child model of most, and has a huge

friend circle. He is the best friend of Tanveer and
Prisha; but hates being in company with Usman, who
always sticks to him like leech. He is a strong
sportsman, but with politeness in his attitude, never
gets into fight. Has a bit of ego under the sleeve,
which he struggles to control.
Aahana: The ‘drama queen’, Aahana believes herself
to be extremely honoured, and thus creates
imaginary boundaries while conversing to most. Feels
insecure while talking to strangers, and gets irritated
when is pampered. Diplomatic at the face, frustrated
at the heart. Thoroughly ignored in the happenings.
Her presence is though unfelt, but still she is the
thorn of the eye to most, since she is the ally of
Tanishi. Generally believes that one should be helpful
and thus is always ready to do so. Mindless to most
happenings: except to those of Tanishi and Prisha.
However helpful, she is selfish too and cares if help
doesn’t draw her back. Dreams stardom, but shivers
at even the thought of public speaking.

Prisha: Generous and philanthropic by nature, Prisha

never hesitates to do a job. She is the midline
between Aahana and Tanishi, and therefore is a
professional liar. She is creative and also a master of
taking one out of problems: be it that she is
surrounded by them.

Bhanu: The Topper of the class. Turns a deaf ear to

most gossips, but is a good friend and always
remembers things word -to-word. He ought to be a
role model, but he is not. He possesses every quality,
but goes low in speaking skills. He is hesitant but
does the right thing on the right time.

11
Natasha: A ‘wondergirl’ by character, she always
has some or the other mischief building up in her
mind: by which she enthrals everyone in her
surroundings. She is considered a good friend, and is
very careful about each voice of hers. Lively and
Childish.

Gurpreet: The Monitor of the class. She really binds

to her duty but does not mind having fun at some
times. She is humoured by Shravan and Natasha
most of the times. She also is synonymous to Bhanu,
turning deaf ear to gossips and thus, ‘recording’
things. Plays some sport and has an excellent art of
influencing others.

Supriya: She is too a new admission to the school,

and is much impressed by the personality of
Hitanshu. Taking advantage of his friendly nature, she
generally follows him at most places. She is careful
that her presence does not prick anyone. She
generally keeps company with Natasha, and thus
both of them are spotted enjoying with Hitanshu.

Nikhil: Has a big smile pasted on his face. He is not

very good at studies, and is the personification of
sleep in the class. The one who sits with him always
enjoys his company.

Tanmay: He is the schoolmate of Hitanshu from

previous school. He is very loving and competitive in
nature and gets tensed for Hitanshu frequently.

Teachers

12
One

Change

“No, Daddy” Hitanshu dispersed all the conversation

with his father before even he could enter his room.
“I can’t change the school. That’s it.”

This made his father’s frown deeper.

“You have to. There are no two ways for it.” His father
responded sternly as he made his debut into the
room.

“But...but I cannot. I’m too very attached to everyone

here. I can’t just poke my head somewhere else.”
“Hitanshu.” Daddy took a pause for effect. “I am not
at all satisfied with your performance in here.”

“But...”

“I know it isn’t a bit of your fault. Your school is

distracting you into extracurricular things. Too much.
I don’t want that.”

Hitanshu looked at his mobile.

“Still.” Hitanshu did not want to leave his old school.

Hitanshu had been admitted in a so called ‘high

class’ school a few years back, just because it had
mentally allured the Sharmas by its outward
catchiness. The school was good, of course, but it
had been introducing new competitions and
workshops each year. Hitanshu’s study factor had hit
a new low in the past two years.

1
Hitanshu was continuously being counselled just for
readying him to bid that school a happy farewell.
Today it was the final discussion. But Hitanshu was a
bit more than connected to everything around.

Once Again.

Hitanshu bit his lip and lost into an imaginary

conversation between him and his friends. He soon
retreated and faced a patiently waiting father.

“Okay, Daddy. Just because you say.”

“I knew you’d understand, my child. You have been

admitted into another school. Your van will come to
pick you up at seven tomorrow. Your necessities have
been bought. I have to leave for an International trip
today. I’ll be back soon.”

As father left, Hitanshu sighed and gathered himself

in a corner of his massive bed. Tears welled up his
eyes, and he struggled to control them. He was a
physically strong boy, but used to get emotional
when it came to friends and bonds. And this time it
was a matter of separation. Controlling tears was not
an easy task. He did not even have the gut to grouse.
His throat was filled by an unknown liquid. Hitanshu’s
eyes couldn’t hold tears for long.

Music started playing in. It was his phone, ringing

with unknown characters on its screen.

“Hello?” Hitanshu tried his best not to sigh out.

“This is your brother.” A gruff voice responded.

“Brother? Who brother?” An already shocked

Hitanshu got more puzzled.

2
“It’s me. Tanmay.” The gruff voice suddenly went
very feeble with a scoff. “You get panicked so quick.”

“Oh!” Hitanshu was relieved. “It’s you. New number?

“Yes. Why didn’t you come today? And from almost a
week?” Tanmay came directly to the topic.

“I won’t be coming from now.” Hitanshu’s eyes

flashed in anger. “Why, any need?”

“No needs, you see. What can we gain from you? The
Sports Week and The Olympiads are over, and so is
the Quiz week. Why would anyone in the school need
you?” Tanmay cursed the selfish ‘Homely Friend
School’. “I see. Why are you so angry? Something
serious?”

“What say, pal, Dad is changing my school.” Hitanshu

was already ready for the question.

“What?”

“Yes.”

“I’m meeting you. Come at the ground.” Tanmay

angrily threw his phone on the bed.

***

“I still can’t believe this.” Tanmay and Hitanshu had

reached the society garden and were sitting on a
bench. Tanmay still could not believe the fact he had
been told some time ago, twice. Surprisingly,
Hitanshu had adopted the fact and was sitting
dumbly on the bench. Tanmay was extremely angry
and was impatient when Hitanshu would open his
mouth.

3
“You will have to.” Hitanshu finally stated. His voice
was trembling, but still it was emphatic enough that
Tanmay had to accept the fact. The bond between
Hitanshu and Tanmay was not of days but years now.
They lived in the same apartment and went to the
same school, until today.

Tanmay started walking away in anger. He had never

been treated with this much of emphasis by
Hitanshu. They were light- hearted friends, and rarely
discussed on serious issues. This was one of the
times. Before Tanmay could go any further than the
gate, Hitanshu joined him with his arm around his
shoulders. He was equally saddened, but he had
tolerated it. Tanmay was taken aback with what
Hitanshu had spoken.

“Roh. I don’t want to upset you. And you know it

wasn’t my decision either. You know this.”

“This is why I’m going to your father. I’ll talk to him.”

Tanmay had already decided.

“He won’t listen. He has his own ideas.” Hitanshu

tried to justify. “Plus, he is out of port.”

“Okay then.” Tanmay turned and went back to his

home. “We’ll argue with him when he
returns.”Hitanshu had expected a consolation from
Tanmay, but meeting him only added to his bad
mood.

***
Hitanshu sank on a sofa as he returned home from
the park. He was already in much of tensions related
to academics, and another grieving idea had struck
him on the way back. Friendship. If he was to leave
away old friends, he was supposed to make new ones

4
too. Academics were another matter. He was
excellent in them no doubt, but he wasn’t the one
who believed to help himself out of study troubles at
times. He had to think on everything. If there were no
two ways on changing schools, then so were for
friends. He ought to make new. He took up a paper.
He started doing what he loved to. Write down his
feelings into a poem.

I’m on the terrace of world,

On the terrace all alone..;
The roof is dark and so is the sky:
But my skin! My skin is turning white…So as my soul
I’m looking for someone who can
Cope up with me. Understand me. Walk with me.
But I doubt
Someone is left who
Can do the same...
I’m wandering around to feel water
For my barren lands I but fear-
I fear that don’t I fall down from here because
No one can ever get me up back again………

5
Two

Fun Begins

The new day rose, with the final tension of

Hitanshu coming into real action. His heart was
sinking and skipping at the same moment when
he banged back the door of the vehicle which
was appointed to make him travel between
home and school each day. He was extremely
anxious and could almost feel his beats. He was
sighing impatiently, and was struggling to hide
it from everyone around. And the moment
came.

“THE TREATY CONVENT SCHOOL NO. 3” The

board read. Hitanshu closed his eyes partially to
avoid staring the sun.

He quietly walked up to the line where all others

were standing and turned around to look where
he stood in the race of the TCS. Soon he
realized. He was just a fool looking at his back
and he needed to concentrate on the line that
was going into the class. He ran and caught up.

***

Within two minutes the dreadful feeling

Hitanshu was experiencing at the porch
multiplied as he entered the class. The class
was just a crowd of giggling girls and fighting
boys. Hitanshu’s brows ran up in terror. Where
am I? His Homely Friend personality did not
allow him to sit with students who did not
actually know about his ‘classy’ existence. He
gave his bag a jerk and quietly moved to the

6
last seat, where a boy was extremely busy in
reading a small book. The sound of Hitanshu
and his bag woke him up from his literal
meditation. His brows rounded and he quietly
pointed the bench ahead. Normally, Hitanshu
would have insisted on sitting, and would also
have introduced himself, but this time, the spirit
did not come to his throat. The freshman
understood and moved. He was fully ready to
greet him with a smile, but this backfire was
unexpected.

He got the same signal until he was on the first

bench. The first bencher was a tall boy, perhaps
the tallest, who generously moved his bag aside
to make place for the stranger.

“Hello. My name is Nikhil.” The boy spoke

abruptly but his tone sounded generous. A
feared Hitanshu heaved another sigh.

Before Hitanshu could react, his large hand

came forward to shake hands.

They shook hands. A grim smile appeared on

Hitanshu’s face. Nikhil tried to copy it. Hitanshu
frowned.

Before anything could happen, the first class of

the day started and both Hitanshu and Nikhil
parted their conversation voluntarily.

***

It had been five minutes since the class bell had

rung. The Maths teacher had gone, but the
Social Science Teacher was yet to come.
Hitanshu wondered why it was taking this much
of time. In the Homely Friend, the next teacher

7
was just ready to shoot the students after the
bell rung. He shook his shoulders. He turned
back to Nikhil.

“Hey Nikhil.” Hitanshu was ready to shoot up his

hidden question.

“Hey. Comfortable?” Nikhil returned with a

genuine and polite smile.

“Maybe. But tell me; aren’t new students

welcomed warmly here?” Hitanshu’s mind
rewound to the small incidence that had
happened lately. The dark boy with heavy
eyebrows and strong conscience was wobbling
up his mind.

“Why? What’s wrong?” The school-loyal Nikhil

suddenly seemed to be broken.

“Nothing Much. Just look at that boy at the last

bench.” Hitanshu’s expression seemed to
complain about his misbehaviour.

The boy with rounded, sharp eyebrows

continued to read that small yellow book.

“Oh, that boy?” The earlier shocked Nikhil

seemed comforted. “He’s Tanveer. And mind my
words, you won’t find such a boy again in life.”
Hitanshu frowned on the behaviour he had
conducted and the contrary Nikhil was speaking.

“Okay. Let me introduce you to him.”Nikhil said

and yelled his name loudly. The boy looked up
with eyes full of disturbed anger. Hitanshu’s
beats rose. Nikhil kept quiet and turned
back.”Nothing. Carry on your work, boss.”
Hitanshu followed him to turn. Tanveer blinked

8
and soon all his anger dissolved. A sweet smile
appeared on his face. He called out, “What’s up,
Nikhil?”

Nikhil rejoined the conversation so quickly as if

he was waiting for these words. “Meet our new
friend –?” Nikhil had talked to Hitanshu but still
had not asked the name of his. However,
Hitanshu completed his words. “H-Hitanshu” He
still was not too comfortable with Tanveer.

Tanveer’s dark brown eyes went up to think of

something, as if he was not sure this was his
name. But soon he returned to normal.

“Welcome to TCS.” Tanveer easily befriended

Hitanshu. Hitanshu still was hurt by his
behaviour but smiled at formality. Who knows
this guy? He may have relations

With powerful bullies, and may himself be too

strong enough for me if I say something.

“Sorry if you feel I misbehaved.” Tanveer got up

from the last seat, from here he was shouting to
converse, and came to the table where Hitanshu
was sitting. Nikhil had questionably
disappeared. Hitanshu again went very anxious.
But Tanveer’s hand comforted his shoulder and
he went on speaking. “Whenever I read
something, no one is ought to disturb me. And if
someone does …” Hitanshu was beginning to
panic. “No- no, I don’t have that much of power
to break someone’s bones, nor do I have my
relations with bullies.” Hitanshu’s jaw fell on
wondering how he could spoke the same what
he thought. “But that leads to my dismay. And
my dismay is terrible. You’ll know it perhaps.”
Tanveer got up and disappeared. Something

9
was very, very strange. Did this boy possess
magical powers, or had he some special training
of reading minds? Hitanshu was puzzling
himself. First day was questionable for Hitanshu
and he needed to take some quick moves
ahead.

***
It had been ten minutes since Nikhil had
disappeared. But none seemed to care. Before
Hitanshu could think about anything else, Nikhil
reappeared, this time with a thin diary in his
hands. He just quietly came back, sat on his
bench, and sighed twice.

“Where were you? And what’s this?” Hitanshu

shot questions at his only support in the TCS.
Nikhil gestured him to stop. Hitanshu stopped at
once.

“I was out into a conversation with the

receptionist. And I’m really tired after that
argument. You better keep this diary as a proof
of your identity.”

Hitanshu took the diary. The Treaty Convent

Senior Secondary School No.

School Almanac 2017-18 Hitanshu read the blue

designer cover.

“This is really difficult to survive and speak your

personal views in a convent. They just mug you
up the same views from childhood and hardly
take admissions in latter classes. What else is
difficult is convincing someone to a favour. And
that’s why I’m this tired.”

10
“Tell me, what’s special about that boy Tanveer.”
Hitanshu wasn’t yet convinced.

“I just told you.” Nikhil frowned.

“Told me- What?” Hitanshu was starting to think

that Nikhil was mentally ill. “First, that I’m tired.
So don’t eat me with your questions. Second, I
told you that very less are those who survive
and speak out their views. Tanveer is that
stubborn fortunate. He brings personal literature
into the premises. It isn’t banned, but it isn’t
welcome either.” Hitanshu’s vision went back to
Tanveer- who was now humming a tune. He
wondered in amazement. Special boy. Reads
books like mad and then goes on humming
musical notes which originate from the Western
songs. Unbelievable if he turned out to be
normal in a psychological test.

***
Finally Here I am in-
Sitting on the chair
Finally Here I am in-
Breathing in the congested air.
Yeah, I’m a newcomer:
New by all sorts,

New clothes, new accessories and a new smile

put on,
Old worries, and tensions and challenges
Now are put down.
Fit in, will I?
Fit in, will you let me?
I’m new yes, but I’m along in the class
For at least the next one year.
Welcome me with a heart warm,

11
And a smile warmer,
And I’ll greet you back with a grin,
And a heart filled to the brim.

12
Three

The Hero

Something was troubling Hitanshu from inside in

the second period. The Social Science teacher
had finally arrived; yet ten minutes later, and
Hitanshu had forgotten all about that anxious
feeling which he had about an hour ago. He was
thinking and struggling with a strange doubt in
his mind. He was so entangled in the problem
that he did not notice Nikhil staring hard at him.

“What’s wrong, mate?” Nikhil broke the ice.

Hitanshu seemed to wake up. “No. Nothing.” As

he returned back into the real world, he forgot
what he was thinking of.

“Then quickly gear up, it’s the Games Period. Sir

may be here anytime.” Nikhil spoke and
Hitanshu doubted when the bell had rung again.
Sir came and everyone quietly formed a line.
Before anything could happen, Hitanshu found
himself at the last serial number in the row. The
children started to move.

***

The playground of TCS was massive. Massive

meant massive and just massive. But the
newcomer didn’t seem to be very interested. He
was about to catch up with Tanveer when a dark
guy clapped. “Footballers. Football!” And all
others clapped energetically. Nikhil ran up to
Hitanshu. Hitanshu greeted him with a faint,
boring smile. Nikhil noticed and ignored his

13
expression, because it was Hitanshu required
this time.

“Hitanshu-” Nikhil was panting. “Team goes low

by a player. Join in?” “Join what? Football?” The
hater asked.

“Yep.” Nikhil was confused. How could anyone

be irritated on the name of football? Football
ought to be the national sport of the TCS.

“Okay.” Hitanshu thought of making new friends

and agreed with a shrug.

***

As Hitanshu stepped into the gigantic ground of

the TCS, he noticed the same dark chap putting
in extreme pressure on the game.

“Goalkeeping.” He said softly as Nikhil and

Hitanshu reached till him. Nikhil looked
expectantly looked at Hitanshu. Hitanshu sighed
and returned to the goalpost. Nikhil clapped and
went on to the middle formation.

First thing he hated was football. And second,

goalkeeping. Intolerable was their effect on
Hitanshu. But he was coping with both, for the
sake of friendship. And soon he was back into
the thoughtful game again. Very, very soon,
maybe in a fraction of seconds, the saddened
face smiled. He had got what he was thinking of.
‘Abhijit!’ the team was clapping and cheering
the dark shiner. Abhijit was probably the child
who basically ‘ruled’ the maximum students.
Anyone may agree with him, or anyone may
not, but his final command could not be
declined anyway. Worthy enough, this chap was

14
amazing. Hitanshu knew about him in seconds.
Such children existed everywhere.

Hitanshu got initially got more and more lost in

his dreams as the game remained concentrated
on the other side. But within few split seconds,
he was dramatically hurt by the football straight
on his face. He somehow managed to stop it
from penetrating the goalpost.

“Nice header.” Nikhil was back.

“Shut up!” Hitanshu smiled as he readied to

give the ball.

“Kick Hard!!” Abhijit was centre-forward waiting

eagerly for the ball to return.

All of Hitanshu’s body muscles seemed to give

their power to his right leg. And boom! The ball
was back into the play. Nikhil returned to his
meaningless position. Abhijit was playing like a
storm. Three consecutive goals, within just two
minutes he scored. And the team rejoiced in
victory. “They won 3- 0. Nothing came to me.”
Hitanshu murmured as he readied to return into
his class.

***

After another long period of Physics, where

Hitanshu was happy he was not given the ‘new
boy’ tag, the long bell rang and the utterly quiet
class suddenly heightened their volumes. The
timetable was written on the board, and the
stranger understood this was recess. He was
neatly dragged by Nikhil to the washbasins and
they were back very soon. They took out their
lunch-boxes and moved to another bench.

15
He sat at the bench, quietly, at which five
students were already dining. And then entered
Abhijit, and the class seemed to light up.
Tanveer applauded to welcome the man of
today’s match. As he got up advanced and
hugged Abhijit tightly, Hitanshu looked at the
scene in awe. “Great.” He thought of various
things he could speak from behind and do some
allow-me-to-play drama, but then he
remembered: he was a newcomer here. A mere,
inexperienced tenderfoot. And speaking such
things would definitely not add to his fame. But
it could spark off a fight surely. Who knows that
what the temper the leader carries? And
Tanveer may not have relations with school
bullies, but Abhijit definitely has. “Do not
meddle.” A voice echoed his inside an uprising
Hitanshu and he came down quietly eating his
lunch.

As within ten minutes of the commencement of

the lunch break, Hitanshu was over eating his
lunch, and so had maximum other students of
their table. So the table had emptied by now.
But then came surrounded by a crowd of four or
five students, came the shining Abhijit, who cast
his lunch-box on the table before he himself sat
on the table. Tanveer followed to his left. There
was scope for a little conversation but as
Hitanshu was about to start, Tanveer gestured
him to keep low for a minute. Tanveer’s assuring
eyes were not deniable. He sat down quietly. He
was already full and was in the lookout of
escaping from there neatly. Abhijit rich blue
lunch-box opened into a cluster of fried idlis.
Hitanshu could not deny what was his favourite,
not even when Abhijit wasn’t offering them. And
what was more important was, Abhijit was

16
offering idlis to him. So it ought to be the
foremost duty of Hitanshu not to deny Abhijit
and help him. The newcomer quietly took up a
white-yellowish idli which looked delicious to
eat. He gulped it in small, slow bites. Abhijit
waited patiently until his chewing-and-nibbling
was over.

“Ohho! You ate the best one. Well is it. No

problem.” Abhijit started. “Hi- my name is
Abhijit.”

Hitanshu wanted to say “I KNOW.” plainly, but

“Hi- I’m Hitanshu…Nice to meet you” was all he
could utter.

The bell rang. The bell seemed to ring only

when he was in the middle of a vital
conversation or an anonymous thought. Before
Hitanshu could get up, Abhijit was back on his
seat with Tanveer. He too quietly got up and
came back to his first seat, where Nikhil was
waiting for him with a scared expression on his
face.

***

What does he think of himself?

Is he somewhat God?
Just some good football and a dominating
essence,
And that’s all he got.
But no-He got a large group of cronies,
Who worship him from the foot to hair’s end.
And what he does to all is just,
Raise an assuring hand.
Tanveer roams on right,
Happy yet grim,

17
What he says is perhaps
Abhijit’s verdict interim.

18
Four

The Insult

Hitanshu was calmly sitting on his seat. Nikhil

was still looking at him and he was definitely
frightened. The gut feeling was back when
Hitanshu met the eyes of his tall friend.
“Beware.” Nikhil whispered quietly as the French
teacher entered the class. She instructed to
open their books as she wrote something on the
board. Les Miserables: Les Chandeliers de
l’èvêque - The Miserable: The Bishop’s
Candlesticks. Chapter three, Page number
nineteen. Hitanshu hurried to open the page.

The teacher had noticed Hitanshu, and did not

seem pretty impressed by his style of greeting
her. ‘Good Morning’ and ‘Bounjour’ had their
differences at their first day of meeting. The
plump, short teacher looked straight into the
eyes of Hitanshu, which caused nothing but
ache to her own neck.
“Come On-yes you-the new boy- what’s your
name?” The teacher spoke and the class noticed
him for the first time as he stood up.
“Hitanshu.” Politeness dripped from the feeble
version of his voice.

“Hitanshu- what?” The teacher spoke with

comical intonation.“There may be a hundred
thousand Hitanshus in the world. Which one are
you?” The class giggled quietly on her words.

“Hitanshu Sharma.” Confidence mingled with

the ego.

19
“And where do you come from?” The teacher
was amazed at the boy’s poise.

She tried to keep strict.

“The Homely Friend School.” Hitanshu was

proud to speak his words.

“Okay. Be good to everyone and everyone will

be good to you.” The teacher seemed at a loss
of words- so she used her best shield- of
quotations.

“Yes- For Sure- Madame” Hitanshu intentionally

used ‘Madame’ to ‘be good’ to the ruthless
French mentor.

“Stand back on the front and read the first

instance.” The teacher returned back to
academics after getting into the annoying
conversation with Hitanshu. She thought his
giving respect was a mere humour of hers. She
did not exactly have a bad idea for the new guy,
but his politeness, or say ‘overconfidence’ had
shaken her from inside. And moreover, he had
dared to use ‘Madame’ for her! What a sheer
nonsense for putting on an impressive
impression on the teacher! This was over limits
of her self-confidence that a mere child had
joked on her conscience and knowledge. The
plump teacher sipped anger. She had no reason
to scold Hitanshu. And who knows how bad, or
how good this newcomer could be at
arguments.

“Monsieur Hitanshu Sharma, would you please

like to stand in front of the class and read the
20
first instance for us?” Anger dripped out of the
politeness she used. She also became very
content that she had used ‘Monsieur’ for the
new recruitment. A mere small revenge!

“Sorry Ma’am. I read now.” The over-polite

Hitanshu was back on track on his reading
mode. His voice became deeper and fear
vanished. Reading was what he could love like a
fan. But then he noticed something weird.

“Excuse me Ma’am. There is a small problem.”

the ruthless teacher was waiting angrily for
Hitanshu to read.
“What’s for now? Don’t you know reading
either? The class sniggered, both on the
Teacher’s angry red face and Hitanshu’s
shameful red face. Both were red, both were
grim, but their difference could be made at the
split of a second.

Anger rolled up in Hitanshu’s eyes. With a

crystal-clear voice, Hitanshu finally spoke up.

“Madame, it is a Drama. I would be honoured to

read a part, but I can just play one character.
Can you please select a few more students so
that I can be helped?” And the class burst in
laughter again, this time only on the ignorance
of the teacher.

“Oh is it? Thank you for telling me that.” Even

the teacher had turned out from that fact.
“Okay. I’ll definitely help you with that. But first
read the writer’s introduction. And I think they
do not have any characters in it- It is a
paragraph.”

21
“They are two, Madame- On Norman McKinney
and on Victor Hugo.” Abhijit tried to imitate
Hitanshu’s ‘Madame’ notoriously. Hitanshu was
new, but Abhijit was definitely experienced by
the nature of the teacher, which he had
eventually forgotten. And Slam! All potential
anger of Hitanshu’s conversation came down
into a thrashing on Abhijit. Plus the teacher
won’t yet stop now. “Shut up, Nincompoop!”
barked the angry old teacher as she dotted
another to Abhijit. His neighbour Tanveer
averted his eyes on Hitanshu, who was quietly
watching the teacher thrashing Abhijit. He
seemed quite scared. Soon, even without
Hitanshu knowing it, he was looking straight
into eyes of Tanveer, who blinked in a way that
reassured him, that it wasn’t his fault. He
chuckled and got the replica expression from
Tanveer. He thought what caused him to look
into Tanveer’s eyes.

By the time the anger of the French-mistress

resettled and Abhijit was deep into the bed of
his own arms and probably weeping, the class
was quietly watching the scene. Each and every
person in the class knew that she won’t teach
today. Even Hitanshu did. She came and quietly
settled herself on the chair.

This time it was too much. Too very much. For

Abhijit, for Hitanshu, and also the monarch
teacher. Abhijit quietly murmured a curse. Ten
more minutes and the bell rang, again at the
wrong moment. The teacher quietly got up and
vanished. And a second may not have been
passed, and none of the boys were on their
benches, half concentrated at Abhijit, and half
on a yet-dumbstruck Hitanshu. Consoling
22
Abhijit, befriending Hitanshu. The girls had a
new gossip to chat.

***

After around three to four minutes, which was

probably a short scale of time, maximum
students were back to their place. Abhijit was
back to normal too. Hitanshu had forgotten the
bell. The English teacher entered the class. She
was a foot taller than the previous one and her
gait really deserved the biggest round of
applause. The class stood up to her respect,
which he marked they didn’t in the last class.
When she gestured to sit and turned, her grim
expressions terrified Hitanshu to such an extent
that he could be seen trembling.
And this smart teacher noticed it very quickly.
She looked straight into the eyes of Hitanshu,
and this time the teacher’s neck did not pain. All
confidence which was overflowing in Hitanshu
forty minutes ago dripped out in a moment. He
had no choice but to look down to the empty
brown desk.

“What’s wrong, new student? Stand up.” Her

sweet yet sharp voice betrayed the expression
she carried. Hitanshu stood up shaking.

“Tell me your name.” The English Teacher’s tone

was twenty thousand times generous than the
French teacher.

“H-Hitanshu Sh-Sharma” The voice trembled

more than he did, but his internals took no
chance and spoke complete of his name. Even
Nikhil shockingly looked at him.

23
“Okay. Cool down, Hitanshu. This is just like your
earlier school. So students, let’s start.” The
teacher left Hitanshu to himself, guessing his
behaviour as anxiety. He sighed in relief.
Everyone opened their books. The board had
changed its words. The Symphony. Poetry two-
And Hitanshu could not read the page number.

“Hitanshu, would you come and read the first

three stanzas for us?” The tone of the mentor
was a sort of lovely. But at this time, Hitanshu
found it very relieving. He came onto the front.
But then Hitanshu thought of securing his side.
“Excuse me madam, am I to read the Poet
Introduction as well?” Anyone who had attended
the fifth period could easily tell why Hitanshu
asked this. And very fortunately, this teacher
loved his politeness. “No- you just start from the
poem.

Hitanshu read at ease and waited politely for

the gesture from the teacher, allowing him to
come back to the seat. The tutor smiled and
Hitanshu knew in a trance that he was
successful in putting on positive impression. He
too smiled back in rejoice. Far away on the last
seat, Tanveer chuckled. The teacher had noticed
that Abhijit could be sobbing earlier, but had
surprisingly kept silent. This teacher was
mysterious!

***

Two more periods, irritating ones, were over.

Both of teachers who were absent, and
substitutions had taken no interest. This made
the period even more boring for Hitanshu. They
had seemed irritating because no work was
24
done, and he was not in a condition of chatting
with anyone. He could have easily talked to
Nikhil, but he had understood by previous
conversations that talking to Nikhil, won’t be a
conversation but a talk show, where he would
go on and on and won’t stop. He would have
joined Abhijit at the back, but the places around
him were already occupied. Abhijit was talking
to all of them around him, and his facial
expressions showed clearly that he could not
bear with another. Plus, he also seemed to be
recalling the insult which had occurred in the
fifth French class. His body was not paining by
the thrashing, but mind definitely was. And with
this he was also tolerating the noise coming for
him from all around. And the periods were over.
The longest bell rang, perhaps for the first time,
at the right moment. Hitanshu heaved a sigh of
relief and so did Abhijit.

He quietly joined hands and tried to mumble the

unknown prayer everyone was speaking. Then
he hung his bag, and ran in accordance to the
whole class, who surprisingly came out of that
small gate together in seconds. And the last one
to leave was Hitanshu. He went waddling
quietly, thinking of his insult and that caused to
Abhijit. He knew that this had led to the rivalry
between him and Abhijit. He kept on walking in
the trance, until Abhijit had to call out a loud
“Hey!” With the greeting, he was back on earth
with a thud. “He hummed mutely and turned to
see Abhijit with what could be called an army of
friends. The tall, handsome figure of the child
hero stopped a few inches away, with Tanveer to
his left side, and an angry, ugly, yellow-teethed
nasty boy on his right. Abhijit’s dark, silent face
seemed to say it all. And his face enhanced the
25
expressions of Hitanshu’s fair face. He felt
himself like a downtrodden dog, which no one
was to help. He wanted to cry, yell, shout and
yelp for help, but only a faint, weary expression
reached his lips.

“Sorry-” Was the expression. He wanted no

rivalry and fighting. He could fight, but what for?

“Sorry? And why pray?” Abhijit understood the

expression and waved his hand in a gesture.
The gesture was interpreted and the army
became a crowd, a crowd became a yet smaller
group, and finally, fifteen earlier became three
all. Abhijit, Tanveer and that boy who carried a
nastier expression on his already nasty face
were left ‘against’ Hitanshu.

“For everything that happened today- Sorry.”

Sorry seemed to be Hitanshu’s favourite word
and apology his favourite look.

“Oh, nothing happened today.” Abhijit’s face

glistened with mischief.

“Why, you got such a thrashing. It may have

been so painful and so very shameful for you.
You acted like a browbeaten cat in front of that
teacher. And if that battering wasn’t enough,
her words may have been like spikes to you.”
Another puzzle added to the first day of
Hitanshu at the TCS.

“Yes, yes, they did.” Abhijit was utmost

comfortable. “But only for the next ten minutes,
or probably only five. The teacher is a bit of
cranky, and being sincere to her would be the
only reason she won’t do anything to you.
26
Commit a mistake and she is ready to tear you
into pieces, even without a mistake too,
sometimes.” A chuckle hacked its way on
Hitanshu’s face. They had started walking now,
together. The unknown boy had left secretly, but
no one in the group was concerned.
“But I really appreciate your daring, new boy.”
Abhijit continued, seeing Hitanshu quiet. “No
one ever in the history of the TCS has talked so
confidently to that teacher. Conversations with
her are truly domineering, long speeches by
her, and you are only to listen to, or pretend to
listen with rapt attention. This is the only way
that she won’t point you out. But beware, now
as you have broken the unspoken rule of the
French class, keep stance. You can be a cannon
target tomorrow.” With these dialogues,
Hitanshu knew in a moment why Nikhil had
whispered ‘Beware’ to him. Hitanshu’s gaze,
again involuntarily, turned to Tanveer, who was
just waiting for him to see. “But tell me a thing,
why did you not say a sorry to the teacher?”
Tanveer said calmly, as if this was not at all
affecting his conscience.

All the comfort he had won over fifteen minutes

was gone in a fraction of a second. “I didn’t- I
just didn’t get the appropriate chance for it!”
And that first feeling of the school was back
again. Both Abhijit and Tanveer put a hand
gently on each of his shoulder and laughed
shortly. “Ay, this madman is trying to get himself
over you! Don’t exactly interpret his words.
They can be far different from what they mean.”
Abhijit said while Tanveer sustained laughing.
Hitanshu was now almost sure that the TCS was
but a mental hospital, and laughed at his own
thought.
27
Very soon the trio had reached the school
grounds, from where their respective pick-and-
drop vehicles stood waiting for them. They had
been the last ones indeed to leave the
premises. As Tanveer and Abhijit parted their
ways from Hitanshu, he was again lost into an
anonymous trance. But Boom! He crashed into
that mysterious boy who was at the right of
Abhijit at first. His uncombed hair added to his
messy look and Hitanshu was scared. And that
boy laughed at Hitanshu’s sight and expression.
In about forty seconds his expressions turned
into a grim face. His front canine pierced out to
have a better look of the stranger, and Hitanshu
saw a convex reflection of him in its yellowness.
He flinched in disgust and Usman became
angrier. He caught hold of Hitanshu’s neck at
once. This was the last point of Hitanshu’s
tolerance. But he somehow kept quiet, just to
hear what ‘Usman’, as he called himself, was
blabbering and spurting from his mouth along
spittle. “If you go near Abhijit again, you will be
as dead as Bloody Mary. And don’t blame me for
that.” Some of his spittle flew out of his mouth,
intentionally or involuntary, to Hitanshu’s right
nostril. With this, he had all intentions of
vomiting straight into the horrible Usman. This
was the most unfriendly behaviour he had met
on his first day. But he somehow tolerated it.
“Beware of the demon standing before you. He’s
Usman, the spirit which will haunt you till your
death, if you be over-smart, or are visible with
Abhijit. I’m already tensed with that fouler
Tanveer and his foolish friends, who stick to him
as if they are glued. Intolerable another.”
Hitanshu was dumbstruck. He spoke,
suppressing all negative feels and vibes. “Okay,
28
I’ll take care. By the way, I’m Hitanshu, from the
Homely Friend School.” He was thinking that
Usman was a possessed boy. His dirty hair hung
out of his ears and April sweat dripped from
them.

“Bah, the worst school or, for the possible

exception of the TCS.” Usman spoke out as
rudely as if he was a cunning fox.

Hitanshu smiled on his lips but anger spurted

from his soul. He had insulted his native. This
was too much. This time, he caught hold of
Usman’s neck and choked him, almost to death.
“Please forgive me, forgive me please!” Usman
pleaded. Hitanshu let the hold loose. Anger
flushed on his face.

This was the moment Usman could grab upon. It

was his turn to fight back. Two moments before
he was thinking between living and dying, and
within two breaths, new stamina shone on his
face. He quietly made up a fist while bowing
dramatically, and held it back into the left cheek
of Hitanshu. Hitanshu moved back like a boxer,
and caught hold of his hand the following
second. He turned his hand around three
hundred and sixty degrees, more than a circle,
which caused him to turn around and face his
back to his opponent. He opened the chain of
Usman’s dirty blue bag and put his hand in it,
still holding it till he was sure that it couldn’t
come out. Usman screamed in fear, pain, agony
and surprise. But there was no one around
who’d help. Almost all vehicles had gone, and
the others left were either watching the action
drama of Hitanshu and Usman, and were not at

29
all interested in helping him; or else were busy
chatting and waiting for their vehicles to come.

All of a sudden, a heavily bearded boy came out

of the crowd. He was almost two inches shorter
than Hitanshu, but his build showed it all. His
dark, dense facial hair more than adequate for a
fourteen- fifteen-year-old made him look even
more dangerous. Usman was squeaking till the
time. He quietly opened the chain, looking
directly into Hitanshu’s eyes. Usman did not
complain anything. He probably believed that
men, as he was one, were born to fight, kill and
not to complain and cry. But still, his cries,
creaks and squeaks were worth hearing. He had
lost on his first move. He hung his head in
shame.

The short muscular boy was looking at

Hitanshu’s ready-to-fight face. Nevertheless,
Hitanshu had no time to converse or befriend
someone who was definitely an ally of his first-
day-enemy. The two had started walking, but
there was no change in the expressions of any.
But his looks were terribly frightening.
Surprisingly, not a hint of fear showed up on the
face of the strong newcomer. The ally’s glares
continued until Usman patted his back, and they
resumed their walking. And the crowd
dispersed. The boundary walls of TCS witnessed
another daredevil task of the first-day-foreigner.
Out of the crowd came Tanveer. Wrong was the
moment, and wrong was the place. Definitely,
the person was right. And right people turn
wrong situations and places into right situations
and places. A smile played gently on his face as
a cool breeze blew in the April afternoon.
30
Hitanshu greeted him with a cool smile. It was
17th day of April, and warm smiles were for
Novembers, Decembers and Januaries. Aprils
and Mays required cool smiles. Tanveer greeted
him back.

“Madman.” Before anything could be spoken by

Tanveer, Hitanshu mimicked Abhijit and both of
them burst into huge laughter. Tanveer was the
best person he had met today. He was grateful
to Nikhil too, but Tanveer could not be beaten.

Someone called Tanveer, and he politely took

his leave. He went back to his van-the eagerly
waiting pick-and-drop vehicle left in the school.
The first day, in itself, was an expected surprise.
***

Oh! Too nice for a day,

That too the first!
I don’t believe that I
Did not open burst!
Yes my eyes contained some water
Eager to drop down,
But yes I held them,
For no sin did I commit,
Just a matter of first impression,
A nice feeling did I submit?

31
Five

An Ally Enters the Game

The first day of Hitanshu was over. But the

evening still awaited another surprise for him in
her womb. It was dusk.

Hitanshu stood gazing at the evening sun, from

the roof of his big mansion-like house. The sun
was blushing a deep red before bidding its
farewell to everyone who saw him from
everywhere. A small hand tapped on the lean
shoulder of Hitanshu. It’s comforting coldness
and calmness seemed to relax a perplexed
Hitanshu, but only in bits. Without even looking,
he understood who the hand was. Anay was a
childhood friend of Hitanshu. He always made
his entries at tensed times, and his humour
cracked every problem’s doors. However, this
time, his entry could not be considered just a
tension-breaker.

Hitanshu remained indifferent even after

recognizing his childhood best friend with small
fair hands and thick fingers. Indeed, Anay
himself was small too. Finally, as again, Anay
had to start with a hello. Hitanshu politely
greeted him back with a nod of his head, with
his eyes still staring the setting sun. Anay
smelled the tension in the air.

“What’s wrong?” Anay was simple and

straightforward. He felt he could relieve his
friend from the nameless tension. “Chap, I’m
guilty. Those eyes are staring at me. His dark

32
beard haunts my heart. This is getting
intolerable.” Hitanshu recalled the awful, but
victorious fight, and then the long, unknown
stare and then shuddered like a stick. There was
pin-drop silence as he spoke this. Maybe a joke
was playing in Anay’s mind. He smiled and
spoke.

“Stop your horror film drama. Which film did you

watch today? Or… Or have you murdered
someone in the Homely Friend? “Anay faked fear
on his face and then tried visibly to control his
laughter- for the sake of not annoying his tensed
dear friend. Hitanshu saw his looks, which really
frightened Anay, but he just smiled. He was not
a tenderfoot in his own mansion. He could scold
anything or anyone of equal or lower prowess
for mistakes. He could act, react any incident of
reality. He could turn any situation into a mellow
drama. After all, it was his house. Nevertheless,
his first day itself had taught him expressions
and reactions’ ideality. All of this left Anay
utterly puzzled. Then his old friend, and the
newcomer of TCS, spoke up at last- every word
of which left Anay much more surprised.

“First, I am no more in that wicked Homely

Friend School,” how simply he cursed his native,
for whose insult he had fought today and its
memories were still alive. “And for now, I have
changed the school and now I’m in the…” A sad
Hitanshu overturned into an excited Hitanshu.
He paused a moment for worthless or say,
worthy effect on Anay. “The Treaty Convent
School- The TCS III!” Hitanshu spoke as Anay
was left amazed. Hitanshu caught his
expression, and inquired passionately. But Anay
told him to carry on. The excited Hitanshu now
33
faded away, as the grim one had did half a
minute ago. He carried on speaking. “And the
day of the TCS went bad enough.” Anay frowned
at the words. “The French teacher now has a
negative impression of me as though, and a
dirty boy- dirty by all sorts- fought with me.”
Hitanshu made faces in horror. He did not say
anything, but his expressions showed signs of
danger. Hitanshu continued. “Though I won in
that fight with the good-for-nothing, but then, a
muscularly built boy appeared out of nowhere.
He was probably Usman’ reinforcement.

“H-How did he look like?” A startled Anay asked

awkwardly for details.

“Who- Usman? He is an unclean boy with a long

nose and yellow teeth. He carries an even dirtier
blue bag…” Hitanshu described but in question.

“No-no, not Usman, his reinforcement- the

muscular boy?” Anay clarified, still having his
doubts and fears.

“Oh!” Hitanshu feared as he spoke further. “He

was a naturally short boy, but not so very short.
He had small eyes, and he kept even them
closed partially every time, making him look
dozy. But he is not! He can be three to four
inches shorter than me, and about one-and-a-
half inch taller than you.” Hitanshu plotted for
his exact height. Anay was extremely short, and
reached the upper arm of the five-foot-four- inch
Hitanshu. But Anay sensed immense danger in
whatever spoke by Hitanshu about the
characteristics.

34
“Was he fair?” asked Anay. This was his final
question. But it did not make sense correctly.

“Yes! He was extremely fair, and his dark beard

shone contrastingly on his face.” Hitanshu made
it all right. But the final question, its answer and
the additional information made Anay almost
faint on the ground.

“But, why are you asking all this? You don’t

know either of them. And what’s more, you
won’t meet them ever too!” Hitanshu
suppressed his depression with a smile.

“No, no, my best friend, I know them all.” Anay

spoke faintly, in the tone of the Priests of the
Churches. “You do not know? Oh God! We’ve
been together for around ten years- and you
don’t know which school do I go?” Anay asked
Hitanshu in absolute awe. It is the same Treaty
Convent School No. 3! And do tell me, which
section did you get?”

“But...But- Why- How… I mean what…” Hitanshu

spoke in unrecognizable titbits.

Anay felt irritated, perhaps first time, at

Hitanshu, after months.

“Tell me which section you are in!” Anay

growled in anger.

“A.” The sound flew out of his mouth

involuntarily. This time, Anay practically started
trying to jump out of his house, but was stopped
by Hitanshu at his final moment. He thought it
to be nice to be with his oldest friend in the new
35
school. “Why are you doing this?” It was
Hitanshu’s turn to shout.

“You’re- you’re gone, baby! You will be gone!

And I don’t want to witness that grief. I’m going
ahead, you come later. He again tried to put off
himself, but Hitanshu’s muscles were strong
enough to catch his small, light body. Hitanshu
was still confused on Anay’s behaviour.

***

Anay and Hitanshu were sitting at the tea-table

at Anay’s bungalow, and were waiting for each
other to start. At Hitanshu’s house, two minutes
later, they had decided to talk over some juice
on that matter, which was confusing for
Hitanshu and awful for Anay. The juice was
being sucked slower than a snail.

“He’s Madhav.” Anay was eagerly waiting for

Hitanshu to start, but the pieces of information
he carried were too vital to be kept waiting.
“Guys call him Maddie. Probably the strongest
ninth-grader in the school.” Conor drained out of
Hitanshu’s face. He lost all the confidence he
had gained over last ten minutes.

“And why is it so important for you to tell it

now?” Hitanshu thought that he could be a sort
of generous. He took the last chance of saving
himself. He did not want to get into a series of
terrible fights with a boy who was built like a
wrestler.

“You don’t see him without a shirt on. You will

sweat your bones.” Anay did not answer what
his friend asked, but Hitanshu understood what
36
he meant to say. But Hitanshu was staking
another chance- as if he was a small kid to
understand anything what Anay said. “W-Why?”
There was terror on Hitanshu’s lips as well.

“He has power equivalent to an ox! Muscles

ripple all out of his body, and no Abhijit or Nikhil
can stand his beatings. That Usman will die at a
sneeze of his. Keep yourself away.” This was
terrible. Possibly, he was not a complete ally of
Usman, but just a safeguard- to protect him that
moment, and then part ways. He was just about
to ask the question, but Anay did not let him.
The well-wisher clearly stated: “If you want
yourself with each bone at its place, you ought
to keep out any negativity from Usman, and
Maddie. Maddie is completely allied to Usman,
and this is the only reason why Usman walks
without falling. But remember, Maddie is not
vowed to Usman. Usman is not Maddie’s master
around whom he will wag his tail. Maddie knows
he is strong, and he once hit a junior such boldly
that his jaw had to be operated.” Anay spoke as
Hitanshu nodded in desperation.

It was almost dark by the time, they finished

their juice and set out for a walk, grimly, but it
was absolutely required. This time it was
Hitanshu to start.

“Isn’t there a point where Maddie can be

beaten?” Hitanshu was not sure at anything.
He’d remain away, but Maddie had well-built
legs walking on which he could reach him easily.
There was no point in running away with
cowardice.
37
“Hush. I’m also thinking of the same thing. Let
me concentrate. The small Anay went into a big
meditation of three minutes. Hitanshu patiently
walked. Anay’s face suddenly shone of delight.
He had found a way out.

***

Hell did I do
Towards the end,
I Recall the beard and
The stare that bends.
I can see clearly the two moving away,
One squealing, the other staring,
II stand myself strong,
But I do fear that daring. Yes.

38
Six

Double Trouble

On the second day, Hitanshu was not as late as

he was on the first day. The bell which indicated
the school’s starting had not yet rung and the
pre-arrived students were chilling at the school
corridors. It was a cooler morning. Two minutes
later, Hitanshu came out of the class and joined
Abhijit who was surprisingly alone, and resting
on one of the end walls of the square corridors
on the TCS. He greeted Hitanshu with a formal
five and laughed a laugh shortly. His bright
white teeth shone on his naturally dark skin.

There was nothing to talk. The conversation had

died of even before starting. Both of them had
smelled it and were unmistakably silent.
Everything was mysterious here.

Finally, about two minutes later, Abhijit was

about to start. And once again, the bell rang its
sharp usual tone at the most wrong of times.
The ‘child hero’ was talking to him! But the
chance was gone. That sharp, piercing noise of
the school bell indicating the school’s starting
seemed to have no effect on anyone, or Abhijit.
All of them stood or wandered pointlessly.
Abhijit sustained his resting on the wall, and
when Hitanshu was about to leave, he placed
his long palms on Hitanshu’s sternum- signifying
to stop.

“Chill for a few moments, man! The teachers

don’t come so early. There are fives or tens of

39
minutes yet to go.” Hitanshu smiled sheepishly
on what Abhijit said.

The bad luck started in a fraction of second. The

fearful bearded villain man came into the scene-
and joined Abhijit on his right. He did not care
for a glance on Hitanshu. None of the three still
uttered a word, but Hitanshu was able to clearly
hear his spirit pumping out adrenaline.

With Hitanshu on his left, and Maddie on the

right, Abhijit stood grinning, facing the opposite
window. Not a single word to be uttered.

***

Dread bleated from Hitanshu’s beating heart.

He was sitting besides Nikhil, and the first two
periods had passed. Finding Abhijit occupied,
Tanveer busy with Anay, he had no choice to
make for a seat, but the humdrum first bench
with the tall guy. He remembered each fraction
of moment of the fight and the later
consequences the previous day. Anay had told
him something the following night, but that idea
could turn more horrible, too.

He was to whisper quietly to Nikhil, and ask

about more of the whereabouts of Maddie. He
had trusted Anay always, but he always wished
for a more favourable result. This ought to not
get complicated.

He had not even completely turned into the

large-bodied Nikhil, when a feminine hand
banged loudly at the desk Hitanshu was thrilled
to look at this high power of beating a desk in a
shining girl-hand. His eyes started gazing
40
dramatically her palm, hand, shoulder and the
face. She shone a bright white light from her
eyes. Hitanshu’s expressions may have had
been a little Thespian, but the girl wasn’t as
wonderful as he supposed her to be.

“No talking, new boy.” She spoke for the third

time, this time successful in breaking the
newcomer’s trance. Hitanshu was suspicious – a
new topic was not to be initiated in between his
dreaded fears. No more enmity or envy with
anyone. One was more than enough. Or two.

Before anything else could happen in the

awkward small-zoned silence, with two sets of
eyes staring with different expressions at each
other, Nikhil stood up in majestic gait. A band
seemed to be playing in the background for a
royal effect. Ironically in the power as he stood,
Nikhil spoke thinly, as if addressing only
Hitanshu, “Meet the greatest discipline- guard in
the universe, Miss GURPREEEET….!” He raised
his volume at the end for more upshots. Some
children cheered with him for more effect.
Gurpreet smiled at the hyperbole. He continued
his noble touch. “And Gurpreet, this is Hitanshu
Sharma from the Homely Friend School…
Hitanshu got up formally for a handshake.

Gurpreet’s perfectly duty-loyal but irritating face

made Hitanshu sit down without initiating a
word with the worthless monitor.

The class shouted like hell until the Biology

teacher entered. Since then there was perfect
silence for the two continued Biology periods. At
first, Hitanshu wondered that it was the
teacher’s effect of fear. Fifteen minutes later, he
41
eventually realized that no one was interested
in speaking.

“And students, this is how a cell acquires water

from its surroundings through the membrane. Is
that quite clear?” An anonymous nerd agreed
loudly from behind. Everyone’s eyes shrunk in
irritation. The teacher smiled. “Do I have only
one student in the class today?” The collective
slumber broke with a combined “Yes ma’am!”

The teacher’s eyes fell on an awfully bored

Hitanshu. He lay sitting idly in one corner of the
first bench, with Nikhil. At the sight of the
teacher, Hitanshu straightened himself in due
courtesy. On question, he introduced himself.
“Hitanshu Sharma from the Homely Friend
School.”. This chap was class. He won the
teacher’s heart in a moment. She fired a
question out of the blue. “So Hitanshu, tell me
about the topic Membrane Biogenesis in a cell.”
With the question, it was the end of the two
periods with a long relieving bell. Lunch. The
class splattered of relief.

Hitanshu answered in his usual confident tone

without paying heed to the Lunch bell. The
teacher almost jumped in satisfaction. Before
anything more could occur from the teacher’s
side, it was Hitanshu to continue. “Ma’am, I
need to complete my Biology notebook. Could
you please help me?” The request could not be
denied. No sooner, a notebook lay on his table
with the label “Gurpreet Bhatija- IX A”. He forgot
about eating. He loved Biology. He took out his
notebook, and initiated writing.

***
42
Hitanshu completed the first chapter and stood
up putting the last full stop. He came out of the
bench partially, unnoticing the danger. A girl,
about two centimetres shorter than Anay, was
walking down that time. As he lifted his leg to
come out partially, his shoe swung accidentally
all the way into the girl’s lower leg, and then the
shoe. There was a sucking of air in the girl’s
corner. Luckily, the white dress was saved from
stains. But indeed, Hitanshu became guilt-
ridden. “Oh. I’m so-so sorry!”Another girl smiled
loudly. Hitanshu came out completely, being yet
stuck into the bench, mumbled another apology
to the girl who stood two millimetres away from
him, looking into him, and vanished from the
class into the darkness of the corridor.

He had hurt a girl. Possibly yes. Possibly she had

forgiven him. He rewound his brain, to
remember if she had nodded curtly when he
had mumbled sorry. He needed to meet Anay
the next minute. The lunch ended with Hitanshu
starving that day.

***

“Ohh. So you’ve hurt a girl on your second day.”

Anay was not interested in hearing any of
Hitanshu’s scared language. It was the French
period, with awful memories the previous day,
but the ‘devil teacher’ had not yet come. Hence,
grabbing chance, the novice had migrated to
the last bench, with Anay. It was needed. He just
paid fake concern to carry on. “How, and
when?” When Anay asked, Hitanshu revealed
the whole story.

43
“I was moving out of that wicked bench when
my leg collapsed on hers. She didn’t seem to
take it too lightly.” Hitanshu concluded. Anay
seemed little interested. “Which girl?” he turned
his head on the girls’ row.

“Third bench middle one” Hitanshu graphed her

location.

“What?!” Anay exclaimed his tongue out. The

plan which they made the last day could flop in
a second. “She’s Isha.” Anay uttered out.
“Didn’t you recognize her? I gave you all her
intro!”

“I thought of it but…” Words didn’t seem to

come out of Hitanshu’s lips. “You should have
apologized at the very moment!”

“That…That I did. And I think she nodded in

response.” Hitanshu again rewound his
memories and went a few minutes back. Then
he looked at Isha. She was quite busy, joining
her left index finger with the right thumb and
the right index finger by left thumb, rotating
them with good velocity, playing a game all by
herself. “Leave it all to God. No one can help
you now on the Earth if Isha is disappointed.”
Anay broke Hitanshu’s concentration. He winked
both his eyes together, as if he was awakened
from a deep sleep. “Maddie is almost Isha’s
bodyguard. This can be trouble.”

Both of them had planned the last night to

befriend Isha, the weak point of Maddie, so that
he could be easily trapped. Maddie was an
emotional fool. Not that Isha was easy to
befriend. She was an outdated member of the
44
girl gang, outdated because she was no style.
Just simple, sober and healthy-minded. Neither
was she a ‘beauty-and-attitude model’, so that
they would have tolerated her. Now she had her
own cronies, and she was much of happy. Due
to some reason’s Maddie was friendly to her.
Just friendly – Maddie was not a complete friend
or anything more than that. It was like Isha had
blackmailed him out on something. So it was
always on Maddie’s duty to protect and favour
Isha. It was drastic. If they could befriend Isha,
they could indeed control Isha. She could give
away everything for her friends. She had
suffered loneliness and Anay knew it very well.
And if they could control Isha, they could control
Maddie as well. Maddie may not be a dog of
Usman, but definitely, he was a wolf of Isha.
“I’ll think of something. Go on your seat, I can
smell the teacher. Anay shooed Hitanshu
sarcastically. He was the best friend of his, but
in school, he prayed his best that it was not
visible. Hitanshu smiled and got away, greeting
Tanveer on his way back. Tanveer seemed to
catch hold and grasp everything that happened
in the last two days.

***

Something serious?
Not so, perhaps.
What did I do?
Nothing big, I think.
Kicked by mistake, tortured by remorse,
Did my apology receive response.
Yes, perhaps.
No, perhaps.

45
Seven

The Girlie Group

The French teacher finally entered the class, and

was highly disappointed to see Hitanshu again.
Even Hitanshu got frightened. Looking at the look
of Hitanshu, who was looking longingly at her, she
was satisfied and grinned to her eyes. “So,
Monsieur Hitanshu Sharma, what’s up?”

The Sky! Hitanshu’s lively heart spoke. But lips

gave way to, “Your kindness for this creature,
Madame!” Madame! Again! This boy was inviting
trouble. Some well-wishers such as Anay and
Tanveer prayed under their breath. The teacher
nodded in disappointment. Then Hitanshu was out
of his trance when she stood right before her.
“Pardon for whatever happened, yesterday,
Ma’am.” Hitanshu had realized the mistake that he
hadn’t committed. First, she did not like ‘Madame’.
Second, she could attract her worst mood back.
Better to stay safe.

The teacher nodded in a rude manner but did not

respond. She carried on delivering her boredom.
She could not dedicate each of her periods to a
newcomer!
***

Hitanshu took a deep breath of relief when the

French period was over. Of course, he was asked to
read the first instance of Les Chandeliers de
l’èvêque, along with both the authors’
introductions- Victor Hugo and Norman McKinney,
that he did without uttering a single nonsense. The
class remained utterly silent when he read, except
46
the ones who were selected to act alongside
Hitanshu. And later, he was astoundingly welcomed
by tremendous applause. His reading skill was
appreciated by both the class and the teacher, but
the teacher did not forget her basic nature, even
when affected by the boy’s skill and effort. “You
read too fast.” was the only compliment she gave.
All the rest showed on her face. But the bell had
saved him on the day.

Maths Period started. The students were much of

tired after the day’s exertion.

But they still chose to bear the period.

The teacher entered. Hitanshu recognized her very

quickly. The class teacher of the class- IX A was an
orthodox Christian. He had introduced himself to
her this morning and her impression on Hitanshu
could be called neutral. If the teachers have the
right to view a student on the basis of his skill,
discipline, politeness and ego, and segregate them
roughly and fairly, the students needed no
judgment. They knew the teacher by the first words
spoken about. All of them may not have been so
qualified in this skill, but Hitanshu definitely was.
Be it the negative French- Mistress, the positive
English-mentor or the neutral Maths teacher. He
knew quite correctly how to speak to each of the
teacher.

The teacher had almost started teaching. She was

looking for a textbook to teach from. And as being
on the first bench, the newcomer Hitanshu became
the easiest target. “You both share.” She pierced
her eyes into Nikhil and Hitanshu, while swiftly
lifting Hitanshu’s book. The teacher spoke in clear

47
Englishman accent as she continued teaching quite
perfectly. She did not comment on any of
Hitanshu’s BEHAVIOUR. That’s what made her
neutral. Not positive, because she wasn’t too happy
to see Hitanshu in her class either. She’d just
managed to accommodate.

Hitanshu put forward his hand for Nikhil’ book.

Nikhil quietly responded no. Hitanshu felt very
irritated. This was enough. A teacher comes gives
him

invaluable comments for his best talent, and

leaves, and then another comes, a fluent
Englishwoman, and robs his book, telling him to
express sharing!

Disgusting. No-no. Teachers are manifestations of

Gods. They ought to be respected whatever they
are. They’re our teachers. Hitanshu apologized to
his conscience and scolded his mind for thoughts
unworthy even for spitting away. He had to focus
on arranging a book. His eyes went left. A tall girl,
tall according to the norms of girls’ height, sat on
his left bench in complete mathematical
meditation. High cheekbones made her look
impressive, and the way she carried herself was
even more regal.

Anay was looking at all this from behind. He called

out feebly for him. The TCS students, with complete
unity, passed the whisper, to Hitanshu. “Anay is
calling Hitanshu.” A spectacled boy knocked at his
back. And the message was finally received.
Hitanshu looked back.

Short-heighted Anay was striving hard to complete

his gesture without standing up. His hand did not

48
cross the tall Abhijit, except for the first sections of
the finger. He seemed to be waving. But he was
not. Hitanshu could not interpret what he was
saying. He continued his book hunt. “What’s her
name?” He whispered slowly to Nikhil, cautious that
the smart teacher wouldn’t take notice.

“M- Prisha.” Nikhil responded after a long second.

“Prisha!” Hitanshu called up in his usual self-
assured tone. Nikhil tried to stop him, but he had
already turned left to chat. Prisha came back onto
the Earth with his voice. Exploring new wonders
every second in the heaven of Mathematics, Prisha
was a mathematician of the class. Academic marks
were not its proof, since she scored not-so-high
marks in the subject. But always, it was Prisha who
was contacted for Mathematic doubts.

“Yes?” She was looking right into the eyes of

Hitanshu. “How may I help you?” The teacher took
no notice at the sharp voice of the girl.

“I need a book.” Hitanshu politely put forward his

demand. Prisha seemed a bit surprised on his
BEHAVIOUR, but knowing he was knew, she
tolerated. “Here you are.”

“Thank you.” Hitanshu politely thanked and turned

back to the front, too fast to hear a feeble gossip
from his left and back benches.

***

“Oh-Kay!” Anay and Tanveer were sitting at the tea-

table in Hitanshu’s house while his parents were
out. Anay had finally thought of a plan. The plan
seemed a bit assuring to the doubly troubled
Hitanshu, who was now also affected by the

49
personality of Prisha. They had not talked more
than twenty words, but Hitanshu was much of
impressed by her personality. Simplicity was not
the only criteria for a good girl. They could be
smart as well. He had almost forgotten about
Maddie and that dreaded fight until Anay recalled.
He had planned, that Hitanshu grab the next
chance of speaking to Isha, and being good of
friends. Then Maddie won’t think of revenging him
on Usman’s behalf. This was what he was gesturing
in the Maths period. The topic had ended and they
were chatting on everyday nothings.

A practical Anay got bored of all this. He stood up

and began to move. Friends need no formal
goodbyes or Bye-Bye handshakes. They just say ‘I
am going’ and get lost. This was what Anay did.

“Stop.” Hitanshu asserted. An irritated Anay

reluctantly sat down again. “Then what shall we
do?” Anay was really very bored. His tone showed
it clearly. Hitanshu brought his laptop and this
fascinated Anay by much. He loved playing games.
“Which one shall we play?” He asked like a hungry
dog.

“None.” Hitanshu stated quite clearly. Anay’s

energetic face fell. “None until you tell me which of
our classmates are on Facebook.” Anay took a deep
breath, in hope that he will be able to hack his way
to the laptop game today itself. “None, you see.”
Anay tried to overcome it by fooling Hitanshu. But
it was not an easy task.

“Ohh. Look in the mirror before you try to fool me.”

The lie was caught in no time. Ten years’ friendship

50
had given Hitanshu the knowledge of each nerve of
Anay. Anay tried to clarify what he said earlier.
“Okay, I admit there are most of our classmates are
on Facebook, but you know the least of them.

Hitanshu looked in the screen. “Okay, then, tell me

the least. Abhijit? Nikhil? Prisha? Someone?” He
tried typing names on the search bar, but nothing
came out. He had not fed the surnames. Probably,
Anay knew this, as a notorious smile was playing
on his face. He did not mind speaking something
horrible. He spoke. “Isha Upadhyay.” Hitanshu’s
world went round for a flash. Oh God! Not like this.
He would apologize face-to-face and not online.
Still, he tried to make up how she looked when they
had bumped. He did not remember anything. He
quietly typed on the search bar. Her face appeared
in a huge family photo. He lost the memory of time.
He looked apologetically even at the photo. And the
photo looked at him, as if providing pardon.

After about one minute, he mistakenly clicked on

another link. Till then, Anay had joined him on his
side. They both were waiting for the link to open.
His laptop was fast, but Hitanshu and Anay’s
thoughts were faster. “Who was this link?”Anay was
thinking. “Will Hitanshu know about the person or
get into another trouble?”

The link opened. A cover photo of a grazing pony

was a beautiful sight. And under the cover photo
sat on the table in a perfectly graceful manner, the
girl. Sharp rectangle frame spectacles, pink top,
erect posture and neck twisted slightly, expressing
style. Anay looked right. Name: Tanishi Singhania .
He let out a sigh of relief. Hitanshu will never
meddle with such a girl. Glamour is his rival.
“Who’s this?” Anay’s thought process was broken

51
by the simplest question ever. “You’ll know
tomorrow.” As simple the question, as simple the
answer.

But it did not end just here. Hitanshu quietly

scrolled. The first photo- of a tour maybe, seven
friends stood in different stylish positions. Hitanshu
pointed his finger at the first from the left, and said,
“Abhijit.”

“Gurpreet The duty freak has fun too?.

“Prisha.” She looks younger in this.
“Tanishi.” Just look at how she’s showing off!
“Tanveer.”
“You.” Anay looked interestingly in his photo. Small
Anay. The Smallest Anay stood in the second
position from the right, with one of his shoulder
leaning to the front, and standing with his weight
on one leg. Such a misfit!

“Who’s this- Miss Drama Queen?” He pointed out

sarcastically at the girl besides Anay in the
photograph. She was not looking right into the
camera, but at Prisha and Tanishi. Stylishly
Rounded lips and curved eyes made her the drama
queen.

“Aahana.”

“Aahana?”

“Yes. And she is the drama queen.” Hitanshu and

Anay smiled together.

***

‘Welcome to the TCS’

I need this text,
From anyone would I like it,
52
But Prisha would be best.
Yeah. She’s so good,
Perhaps generous as well,
Seems like a hand out,
Out of the ongoing hell.
I’m lose-lose to Maddie,
So I dare not,
Isha seems little friendly,
So I better not.
Whatever be it, east or west, head or tail, It’s my
ship, which’s perhaps got to good sail.

53
Eight

Second Meet

The next day, was as normal as the first. Moreover,

the events that followed were not too different
either. He and Abhijit rested on the wall, when
Maddie joined them like any other day. To
everybody’s disappointment, Usman was there too.
Seeing Hitanshu, he had hidden himself behind
Maddie in a very dramatic fashion, of typically
scared ladies hiding behind their husbands. Today,
luckily, the bell did not ring. So they had a chance
of a mini chat. Abhijit was the one to start. His
brows showed very clearly that he was a trying a
bit of concentration. Since everyone was mutely
expecting him to start, he sacrificed his meditation
and started in a hasty manner- but no one minded.

“Hitanshu, this is Usman.” Usman and Abhijit

played an informal hide-and -seek around Maddie,
who stood firmly like a mortar pillar, and stared
plainly at the visibly uncomfortable newcomer. He
grew more uncomfortable as he stared him. Usman
did not want to directly face this boy face-to-face,
even in Maddie’ presence, and hence was avoiding
eye contact. He may have been strong to try
scaring, and just trying, Hitanshu the previous day,
but was not strong enough to escape the clutches
of Abhijit, and was finally caught by the collar in
the friendly catch-me-down. Friendly for Abhijit,
devastating for Usman.

“Hello.” Hitanshu said, as yesterday’s incidence

flashed in both sets of eyes. Both gasped in terror,
and wondered why the opponent was scared- all
54
collectively. Usman had no way but to respond his
greeting by a nod.

“And this, mister heavy-build, whom you have been

seeing the most awfully in the last two days, is
Maddie.” Hitanshu cursed under his breath,
questioning his conscience, how did Abhijit notice.
“He goes to the gym, and shaves his beard, and
drives a car, and…”
“Oh shut-up-you! You exaggerate once more and
you die.” Maddie held the popularity icon by collar
in a friendly method. Both of them smiled. For an
instance he looked again into the eyes of Hitanshu,
and then out of the faraway window, quietly patting
his dark beard. He looked comical. Abhijit and
Usman burst into laughter. Hitanshu could not help
laughing. Everyone is not as bad.

***

Anay and Hitanshu were sitting on the third bench

today. Hitanshu himself had chosen to sit there, to
get his eyes all over Tanishi-and-Aahana-and-Isha
matter. He hadn’t yet told Anay that Maddie
seemed no more upset with him, and Usman was
scared, and Abhijit had made them friends or so on.
He still stuck to ‘being friends’ with Isha, sensing
that Maddie had some more of potential anger left
for him. What was Isha’s nature? Stylish- as all the
girls in the Homely Friend,

or worthless- as he himself was among the boys?

Or simply alone- Left into mere oblivion- and
leaving everything in mere oblivion?

He was interrupted in his cluster of thinking by an

attractive-looking conversation between the back-
sitting Tanveer and a girl, about three centimetres

55
shorter than the overall of his. D-spectacles,
random hair-flicks left hanging over the right side,
and continuously shaking eyes- dripping suspicion.
For three-and-a-half moments he was into a trance.
Then he identified her- when Tanveer called out.

“Hey Hitanshu, meet the girlie star- Tanishi!”

Tanishi blushed and turned one of her loose flicks
behind her ear, and smiled. “And Tanishi, this is
Hitanshu, the novice from the Homely Friend!”

“Hie!” Tanishi squeaked like a mouse. However, her

voice was not like that which possesses squeaking
ability. Her voice was a smooth blend of squeakers,
and that of the ones of the hard deep voice.
Absolutely crispy voice. Like that of a Hollywood
heroine. Just that she didn’t speak so much of that
specially fluent French-English.

“Hello.” Hitanshu replied after the long pause.

Perhaps, everyone had expected this pause, since
everyone was patient enough when he spoke. Anay
quietly whispered, “See- heroine.” Hitanshu replied
with a yes’ nod.

“To your utter disappointment, mister Anay Chopra,

I have heard whatever you said.” Anay’s reaction
was unprecedented on what Tanishi spoke plainly.
Fear, Laughter and Suspense could mingle too- this
was first expressed by him. “And your reaction too,
Mister Newcomer!” Hitanshu’s smiling open mouth
closed in a second, after hearing what Tanishi
spoke to him. She smiled, and then everyone,
including himself, and herself, burst into laughter.

***
This was a kind of pleasure. The anxiety which had
gobbled up Hitanshu for the last two days had

56
finally relaxed, with his becoming friends with the
popularity icons of the class. And to much of
surprise to Anay, the heroine and the newcomer
were not uncomfortable with each other, at least
they showed it so. Anay knew that for Tanishi,
hiding the simplest of her feeling was next to
impossible. The same was with Tanveer, and Isha
too, but Hitanshu, Prisha and Abhijit were
completely opposite. Their facial expressions were
never trustworthy, especially in public.

It was the third period. Computer Practical Periods

were not hated- or loved either by the gloriously
simple Treaty Convent Students. It was just a point
of pastime for maximum, except the handful of
nerds which were randomly scattered in the various
classrooms. There and then that day, no one such
was visible, since everyone was busy chatting
vociferously. This was the ultimate turning point of
that day.

Anay and Hitanshu had seated themselves in the

left corner of the common row. There were four
rows in that pink-painted lab, and each class had
its unsaid patterns of sitting therein. Three rows:
were parallel, and in class IX A, on the first one and
on one side of the second one sat boys, and the
either side and the third row was for girls.
Therefore the second was the ‘common row’.
Another row was present, parallel to the window
wall, where these rows ended. It was basically for
the ones who had special interests, and hence was
empty as yet.

To great surprise and delight of both Hitanshu and

Anay, Isha seated herself on her side of the
common row- right in front of Hitanshu. She didn’t

57
do this commonly, avoiding any conversations with
boys.

“Excuse me-” Hitanshu spoke up after around two

minutes, that too because of callous elbowing of
Anay from the side.

“Yes?” Little height Isha visibly poked up her head

from the wooden board which separated the sides.

“Sorry for whatever happened in yesterday’s

recess.” His heart hammered itself out of its
ribcage.

“Oh, it’s alright!” Isha was in quite a light mood.

Hitanshu grinned back as Isha beamed, and Anay
hid his smile under the opacity of his laptop.

“By the way, I’m Isha.” Seeing the shining

character of his, she kept aside all her shyness, she
reinitiated the chat.”Hello. Anay told me your name
already. Anyway, I’m...”

“Oh yes I know you. You’re Hitanshu Sharma, from

the Homely Friend School, and are too much polite
to get into fights.” Isha spoke her long dialogue
before Hitanshu could complete his words, and was
left utterly surprised, and blushed a blush of
appreciation at the extreme piece of information
she had got. “Oh, how do you come to know?”

“I come to know everything because I’m always

invisibly visible at the French class, Monsieur
Hitanshu Sharma.”

The three of them made no efforts to hide the

smiles which appeared on their faces.

58
 ***

The final bell rang, with Hitanshu thinking himself

to be the luckiest person of the day, except for one
fault- his Maths Notebook was yet incomplete by a
little, and he knew that it wouldn’t be too practical
to do it himself.

“Prisha!” he cried out as he followed the last girl

over the stairs. This was his first and last hope. The
Maths genius’ notebook ought to be complete
24x7.” Yes, Hitanshu? Do you need anything?”

“Yes. Can you be kind enough to lend me your

Maths file?” He probably added a too much of
sugar to his words.

“Oh, you need my Maths exercise book! From

when?” Prisha stopped aback.

“From the beginning. I mean- from the first line of

the first chapter. Please?” He was now getting
eager.

“Yes, I mean that too. So you need my Maths file.

Pretty. From being friends to the beautiful-writing
Anay to the Always- complete Tanveer, you need
my notebook, why pray?” Prisha did not wait for
any answer. “Oh, you know, just because I’m a
Math-knower and all? That I may be. But let me tell
you, you will find no worse writing than me ever in
the universe. And moreover, it is incomplete as
yet.”

Hitanshu winked partially, mutely blaming the girl

leader for the time of his she had wasted, and that

59
too without any gaining. She could not help herself
from smiling shamelessly.

Did I do it?
Yes, I did it.
Maddie is not ‘angry-young-man’ sort,
And Tanishi’s polite enough.
Isha has forgiven me,
At least I think so,
Phew, I’m overall saved
By any possible wrath.
Stand here I,
With my head a little hazed,
Gotta complete some maths notebook,
With some speed and haste.

60
Nine

Library Drama

The library was the only place in the TCS, where

both boys and girls could visibly enjoy
themselves with the company of each other,
with the possible exception of the playground.
For Class IX A, the day was Friday, where the
seventh period was allotted to visit the Library.
Some social bookworms such as Tanveer and
fun-lovers such as Anay were already beaming
with joy from the beginning of the day. New
books for Hitanshu were a fascination as well.
But as yet, it was the commencement, with the
first period bell not yet rung.

As usual, Hitanshu found himself standing with

a glowing Abhijit, firm Maddie and stumbling
Usman, whose company yet being avoided. He
still was a sort of scared from Hitanshu, and was
desperately trying to hide himself behind
Maddie. This was not a good lookout for him.
Perhaps Maddie had known that about Hitanshu
and Isha’s introduction, and friendship, since he
was today a bit more polite to him.

“So, what’s more?”Abhijit finally ‘started’,

breaking all mental conversations between the
three. “Has anyone got anything to chat? I am
speaking from the last ten minutes on Madrid,
and Barcelona, and of course, football. You all
are nodding like dummies. What do you think of
me- a fool? You may think like it, or may I really
look like it, but let me tell you, I’m not. All this is
just enough.” He had started calmly, but his
temper had risen all the way till the last. “Do
61
you even recall a word like, what I said?” He
tried to calm again.

“Will you do me a favor, Abhijit?” spoke

Hitanshu, as if ignoring all the blah-blah he
spoke a few seconds ago. “Yes, I’ll think of it.
Say?” Abhijit tried really hard to show his bit in
front of Hitanshu.

“Don’t sound this much like the French mistress.

Please. That dreads me to my soul. All that you
spoke right now was not a letter or a pinch
different from that lady.” Hitanshu tried his best,
utterly controlling his laughter for perfect
humour. And the trick worked. All the four were
deep drowned into jars of laughter.

***

This was the transition of second and third

periods. On the first bench, Anay and Hitanshu
sat talking with Tanveer, and Tanishi, and each
other. Basically, the four people were engaged
in useless talking. The class as usual, was
soaked with tremendous noise, which used to
undergo random ups and downs. Hitanshu,
while talking about the reviews of the Homely
Friend, was frankly speaking whatever he
thought. He spoke just one side. The other side,
he was thanking his God, for making in socially
popular, or say, taking away his anxiety. Abhijit
was far back, on the second last bench in the
row of six, irritatingly occupied till his neck. He
smiled as he dealt with everyone. Since he was
more importantly talking to Tanveer, he had
turned back, and in the backdrop he could see
the man whom he had made laugh in the
beginning of the day. He also thanked that

62
power, for not making him perfectly popular, as
Abhijit was, so that he could extract time from
himself.

How different Abhijit was, while he talked with

his dear ones, such as Maddie, and while
dealing with that entire crowd, and
meaningless, foolish people, who were basically
near him, so that they could get a part of his
attention. His attention was a really big thing.
Wait; was he really a dear one to Abhijit? Or he
was just granting him the same formal affection
as he was doing just now? This was what he
needed to confirm. Tanishi muttered something,
as Hitanshu was almost staring that faraway
famous boy, but was too much of thoughtful to
listen to what she spoke.

“Sorry? May I hear what you said right now? I

was basically not listening-” He tried to extract
from her again. But that did not seem too much
of possible.

“Oh no- I mean- I didn’t speak something, did I,

Anay?” She spoke, startling Anay, who was
engaged in a conversation with Tanveer. “W-
What?”

“Did I speak something?” Anay was being

confirmed something which he did not listen,
and Tanishi had to repeat her words for him, so
that the testimony be taken.

“How would I know if you speak something? And

what shall I do if you speak or keep your dear
mouth shut? And by the way, let me tell you,
you had addressed

63
my name, and now it’s your foremost duty to
tell me what you are speaking before inquiring
me, what you spoke. Your stuff still remains to
you. Sorry. Still, I think you spoke something.”

Tanishi wheezed but spoke nothing. She emptily

looked aside, avoiding any eye contact. “See?”
spoke Hitanshu as he smiled and giggled and
raised his eyebrows in victory. “But still, I spoke
nothing for you, Hitanshu Sharma.”

“Well then,” Hitanshu turned back straight.

“There is nothing more to be said of it.” He just
spoke away the conversation. However, he
wondered, ‘There is definitely something wrong
in here.’

***

The long-awaited sixth period bell rang. With

the commencement of the seventh class of the
day, all students sluggishly started moving in
half-definite lines, talking without need. Here,
there was not needed for the librarian to visit
the senior classes to bring them here. It was not
the Homely Friend. It was the Treaty Convent.

Peacefully in about two to three minutes, all the

boys and girls had lined up separately on each
of the side of the only door of the library. Then,
the librarian came out. Short, plumpish and
shoulder-cut hair gave her the look like a fat
watermelon - extremely comical. She started
letting in three students from each side that is,
three boys and three girls, and directed them
speedily their seating places for the next forty
minutes. This was the only place where a boy
and a girl could sit together, not according to

64
any norm. Ironically, neither of them wished to
sit with the other in the class. Here, it was just
alright. Everyone needs a new company to read.

At first, Hitanshu was seated with Gurpreet at

the extreme right. But avoiding any sort of
meddling with the monitor, he tended to get up
and change his seat. He got up, still folding his
legs in the method of not being in clear vision,
due to his tall-heighted body. But still, he
remained unconfirmed where he was to sit,
since the smart librarian had directed to sit only
two people on the table of four, and had placed
them right away on each table, allowing nothing
to change places.

He looked at his side. There were Abhijit and

Prisha sitting there. Tanveer was far away in the
left corner, with Anay. There were of course,
more boys than girls. So, some lucky boys. Who
managed to slug really slow were allowed to sit
with their buddies, on the condition of keeping
quiet. But why were Anay and Tanveer
there? Let it be. I’ve to manage my own things
right now I need to run away from the duty
freak.

Now he had been half-standing for a

considerable length of time, and hence in the
possible vision of the librarian, so he hastened
his lookout. Abhijit offered him to sit on his third
chair. Unable to deny, it struck that he could
take the permission of the librarian, and so he
moved towards the centre table, where the
librarian herself was a third seat, and was
shuffling library cards, as it was the first library
period of that section.

65
“Excuse me madam-” Hitanshu wished from the
bottom of his heart, to seek permission to sit
with Abhijit and Prisha, but he really had to twist
his question when he looked at that strange
expression made by her.

“Yes?” She turned her perfectly ball -shaped

head, with eyes protruding from their sockets,
on the vision of a new boy. She did not look at
him at the time of placements, so it was just
there first eye contact. Hitanshu drew back in
dread, assuming some risk like that of the
French-mistress.

“I would be honored to come to know that we

have any literature by Shakespeare in this
wonderful Library.” He really exaggerated his
speech. He could have simply asked ‘I need
some Shakespeare, madam. Please give me a
book.’ But uttered sound could not be taken
back. Moreover, the librarian was busy enough
with her cards, to let Hitanshu have a scolding
for his attitude.

“On first, you are not here to be honored. And,

by Shakespeare, if you mean, William
Shakespeare, we have some beauty of his
poetries in that last section of the middle shelf
17, behind Abhijit. And take the keys from
Nikhil, since those cupboards don’t open on
finger.” She smiled as she spoke the last lines.

He took the keys from Nikhil, who was roaming

meaninglessly around the centre-left and stood
before the oak cupboard. In brilliant letters, it
was written “MS17: The Middle Shelf Cupboard
17”.

66
 ***

Hitanshu was just looking at the large cupboard,

when Abhijit whispered him,” Come on, let's sit
three today.” Initially, Hitanshu also wanted to
sit three along with Abhijit, and Prisha, but then
he remembered of the strict warning given by
the librarian. “No one shall dare to exceed the
sitting limit of three. Remember.”

“Don't tell me the librarian will leave it to us

after she watches us.” his voice could not hide a
harshly scared tone. He looked around
suspiciously and then fixed his eyes at the
librarian who was busy shuffling the cards as
yet.

“Oh don’t care for that, my lad.” He spoke in

such a sangfroid style that no one, including
Hitanshu and Prisha could believe their ears.
The sometimes angry hot Abhijit could be this
calm at good times, or comfortable times, was
not at all expected, of course. He had talked
calmly to Hitanshu earlier as well, but each
time, this kind of ‘carelessness’ did not drip
from his voice. But today, it did. He was in a
mood of chilling with his ‘best’ people: Hitanshu,
and Prisha. Tanveer was in this list, too, but he
was placed too far away to expect him fooling
the teacher and coming to sit her- on the table
of four. Hitanshu, however, was not interested in
such a cause. Yes, he did want to sit with Abhijit,
and be better friends with Prisha, but he
thought of only one thing right now-
Shakespeare.

67
“Not really, dude.” Hitanshu wanted to be more
practical than diplomatic. “Actually, I wanted to
read that book.” That red thick covering of a
book, maybe from the Shakespearean era had
got Hitanshu’s eyes fixed on it. It had all the
sonnets of his, and the plays. Shakespeare was
one of the ideals of Hitanshu. But he had never
read one of his plays. So- it was for him to
chose- Social life and friends, for a while, or the
book for a week.

“Oh- be it buddy. Come right here. I’ll get that

book arranged for you later.” Abhijit was really
trying to brainwash Hitanshu- and he was
enough master at this. The trick was working.
Hitanshu parted from the lower shelf. He had
that book right in his hands, walking briskly
towards the librarian. He didn’t want to take
notice of the calls by Abhijit from behind. Prisha
too was watching as he reached the librarian,
did all formalities, and returned back.

“Not that I don’t like any arrangements, but why

do it the illegal way when you have the straight
road clear as yet?” He spoke sweetly as he
smiled at Prisha and spoke to Abhijit. Abhijit’s
face turned a study of panic emotions. The
sharp librarian had heard the thundering voice
of the novice. It was going to be trouble.

“Then and there- freeze!” The sharp librarian’s

sharper voice aimed straight at Hitanshu. The
voice itself had the power to strike, and leave
Hitanshu dumbstruck, still and trembling.
Trouble and drama had begun.

“How dare you change your place when you

were told to sit with Gurpreet Bhatija, Hitanshu

68
Sharma?” She had drawn herself very close to
Hitanshu, who now stood shaking, trembling,
shivering of panic. Following the child hero
formally and illegally had bound him into a
sheer mess. “Speak Up!” She spoke again, her
lower jaw oscillating of anger. “Ma’am, Abhijit
told me to…” He tried to share his blame. It was
not practically him who should be liable. Abhijit
cautiously straightened as his newly-made
friend dragged him into the hall of blame.

“No. You are only responsible for your mistake.

This is because you did it, no one else. Influence
is not the key to answerability. And, what I think
is, I’m a bigger authority than Abhijit.” Both
Abhijit and Hitanshu’s head hung in shame.

“Sorry, miss.” Hitanshu threw his weapons. It

was not to be tolerated or exaggerated any
more. “Sorry, miss.” Abhijit too apologized, in
the same words.

“That’s fine. Hitanshu, go on and stand near the

wall. And Abhijit, take no new child under
influence.” Abhijit nodded, with face as plain
and straight as a paper. Hitanshu had no option
other than standing near the wall.

***

Twenty minutes were over. Nothing new had

taken place, at least for Hitanshu. He was
looking with partially open eyes to everywhere
in the hall. Twenty minutes with no Shakespeare
in hand and no company at side, Hitanshu’s
face was utterly what could be called a
personification of boredom. Each expression of

69
everyone- signs from Abhijit, smiles from Prisha,
Brow from Tanishi, wink from Usman, a gentle
hello from Anay and Tanveer, a victorious grin
from Gurpreet, were going above, without
striking his heart at all. He was replying, eye-
contacts of course, but that was making no
sense for his feelings.

Two people were missing. First : Nikhil , Second :

Isha. Even when he had noticed it ages ago, it
made no difference on him. Nikhil, the first
friend in the Treaty Convent, and Isha, the
second most influential, after Abhijit, seemed to
lose their influence on this new buddy of theirs.
He did not care. Shakespeare was his priority.

He took up another long sigh. Probably the

thousandth in the last twenty minutes. He stood
up straight, with unknown force, or maybe no
force at all; he stooped, unnoticeably, to find a
bigger bench in the darker corner of the lobby. It
was not actually a big bench, but was a joining
of two of the benches. Being the joining of two
benches, it contained seven seats, instead of
the regular four. The stockroom of the library
was a place hidden from the direct view of the
doorway, and that of the world. It had its own
doorway directly outside into the corridor, but
had been cleverly closed and hidden by shelves,
to avoid ‘book smuggling’.

In those seven benches only three were

occupied: The farthest and the nearest, in
comparison to Hitanshu. On the farther corner
sat Nikhil, practically sleeping with open eyes.
On the other side sat Isha, and one of her two

70
cronies. They had their eyes set towards their
other partner, who was unfortunately sitting
with Usman. Eye- contacts and mute
communications were practiced widely, because
of the semi-alert librarian, who had given up her
shuffling by now and was taking a roam.

“I’m extremely sorry, miss.” He couldn’t really

take it anymore. Water had drawn till his nose.
Pardon was expected. Sorry was accepted- by
the librarian. Drama: whatever he did, was good
for that. “Fine, do not repeat it. Go sit in the
stockroom. Don’t talk to Nikhil. And Isha won’t
talk to you.” Isha straightened up, with a bit of
embarrassment and shame as the librarian
spoke loudly. Hitanshu bowed in thanks, and
quietly moved up, right in front of Isha. Her
crony got up, expecting a conversation, and
moved into some other darkness, and resumed
her talk with the other ally.

***

The expected conversation started with formal

helloes after a long pause of two minutes.
Hitanshu, tried to be very formal and
gentlemanly at the beginning, which he did
each time, conversing with someone. Erect
posture, lower jaw slightly upwards, an artificial
smile and sugar-dissolved words. But Isha
already knew Hitanshu well enough. “Oh,
Hitanshu Sharma, stop being so formal, man!
Do not try to chant me under your shady
shining influence! You will find many more here
such, but not me.” Hitanshu’s eyes pierced
those of Isha, and the fake smile transformed
into a genuine one. This transformation was
observed by Isha, and was reverted back in the

71
same manner as of Hitanshu. “First of all tell
me, what difference do you find here in TCS,
and the Homely Friend?” The questionnaire
started as it was plotted back in both the minds.

“Hitanshu comforted himself at the back of the

chair. A long, natural sigh was accompanied by
a materialistically philosophic thought, “You see,
I sort of liked this comparison when I made it.
Umm…” Before Hitanshu could complete his
line, Isha broke his link. “First you repair this
face of yours. Don’t try to pretend like Tanveer.
It suits on him, not you, mind it.” Hitanshu could
not now control his laughter. He laughed,
politely, feebly but for a very long time.

“So listen. In the Homely, students were much

of hideous and secretive, and of course, fake
and diplomatic. You would have must observed
this, or soon will observe this in me too.” Isha
nodded slightly, sort of hesitated to say a yes.
“Always a fake smile would bear on their face,
as it does on mine, and the person may be
cursing from inside. You never know what will
happen the next moment. Even refusing or
declining something will not be seen by the
eyes, but your social life will be affected. And let
me tell you, I had little and weak influence on
the humans in there, so you will find me a bit
strange.” Isha gave a long nod, saying that she
shares his ‘sorrow’. Hitanshu, even observing,
waited for no answer. “And in here, you feel
utterly comfortable and easy. The children here
are not practicing the black magic of falsehood
as yet, touchwood, and be what they are. This is
the only but very strong plus point. But you
know what, this same thing brings trouble and
sadness too. Discipline is forgotten. It was there

72
too, but at least for the ‘elite sections’, it was
necessary to sit with fake comfort, but tired
hearts.”

Isha was much impressed by whatever he said,

because it was her view too. It was now
Hitanshu’s turn. Isha was ready to fire her next
question, but shut her mouth when Hitanshu
started.“Well, Isha, as I see, and hear, Maddie is
much of aligned to you maximum times. For
how long have you been friends? Just asking, by
the way, don’t take it otherwise. And if you
don’t want to answer, don’t. But don’t feel bad.”
Clarification accompanied. He was from the
Homely Friend.

Isha’s face colors changed quite rapidly. In

positive tones, she answered very well, and of
course, it was a ‘fun story’ to tell people. Not
everyone, but Hitanshu seemed as if he was
sort of one who could be trusted. “I will answer
this question. Not because you ask, but because
this is what I like to tell. Not everyone, but don’t
tell me you aren’t trustworthy enough.” Smiles
cracked on both faces. “At least I am, for a
secret, if you want to share.”
“So listen. We are friends since second grade.
Same school same class, same section same
bench, you see.” Isha stopped for effect, but a
reply was unexpected. “And how come is he a
‘loyal dog’ of yours?” Isha seemed to sadden at
this question. “Oh, don’t call him that okay?”
That girlie attitude finally dripped out. As
Hitanshu got comfortable, this was very much
unanticipated for him. He tried to justify. “Okay,
Okay, you’re telling further, right?” Isha
returned right to the topic. “So you see, I got a
photo of his childhood photocopied when I once

73
got to his home. His hair was as long till his
waist, ponytailed, and smiling with innocence.
Maddie, you wouldn’t have called him. He was
probably only brought up with such ‘care’.” She
laughed at the end, paused for a while, and
resumed. “So I use it as a weapon. If such photo
goes viral, the muscular man would no longer
be feared in the TCS! He has to do what I say.
And I don’t say something to do that is very
offensive or difficult.”

The bell rang, which caused neither irritation,

nor relief to Hitanshu, except for his fake smile
returned, which accompanied that of Isha. She
had learnt ‘fake smiling’ that day. And as for
Hitanshu, he had made a new friend, whom he
could probably trust blindly.

***
Yeah for sure,
I’m out of risk,
Also plus I
Got another buddy, smily and brisk.
Isha is a sort of facereader,
Gets it when I’m faking,
That’s so good as a friend,
A dear friend undertaking.

74
Ten

End of the April Session

Days passed as fast as they could. Ten Days:

from the seventeenth of April till the twenty-
seventh: made up all of the April Session for the
Newcomer. Each of the ten days was an out-of-
the-box by themselves. As Hitanshu struggled
tobecome the favorable for the most; or say, be
favored by the most, he discovered many
complications which the truthful gentlemen of
the Treaty Convent were handling with visible
ease and comfort. For them, as unsaid, social
life developed automatically, and was not a
thing for which they should strive for.
Nevertheless, Usman was a misfit to this term.
He had put himself in social standards, if not in
people’s hearts, but was as visible and the odd
one out. However, it was the fourth period of
the twenty- seventh. The Englishwoman Maths
Teacher was taking an arrangement, and was
expressing the always-teacher attitude without
any hiding. ‘Never let go a single moment which
you can thoroughly utilize.’ She was busy
explaining the second question of the third
exercise for the fourth time to someone whom
Hitanshu had not known for these many days.
Of course, there existed a group in which
children try to remain forgotten and hidden into
oblivion.

In the summer heat, each fan had lost its

importance, and Abhijit was developing a weak
idea of requesting for air conditioners in each
75
classroom. Though he knew it to that it was not
practical or possible for him to hover near the
principal’s office. Still, thinking needed no cost.

“And this is how we can express exponential

powers.” She ended. “Wait a while. Who’s there
on the second-last bench? Abhijit Vardhan!
Stand up!”

Abhijit stood up like a fragile skeletal frame.

“Explain to the class what I’ve taught for four
times nonstop.” Abhijit knew the answer, but
preferred to remain silent. He knew that this
teacher was not in a very good mood, and
answering will make her ask another question.
He could tolerate this one, but possibly not the
next. He kept quiet. “So Mr. Abhijit Vardhan,
Here I’m wasting my sweat so that you thorough
yourself each and every fraction of each and
every letter, and you are busy in thinking some
stupid unknown nonsense, and biting your nail.
Answer! ”

Abhijit had expected a bit of stereotyped

teacher-scolding as always. He now knew that
starting at this time would zip this teacher’s lips
forever. At least, for the fifteen minutes those
were left for the long-awaited bell. He started,
tightening his brows, pretending to concentrate
on the board.

“Ma’am, first of all, we will multiply the

exponents which are inside and outside the
bracket. Then we will…” There was a knock on
the open door. The teacher signaled to wait,
turned and nodded at the intruder. An ayah
came in with a big notice register. The register
was respectfully handed over and the teacher

76
read out the notice. “Dear teachers and
students,

Greetings. We are glad to inform you that today

will be the official last day for the April Session
in the TCS, which has been pre-poned by three
days as per the district collector’s orders. You
have got your summer assignments and do not
forget to complete and submit them on time. No
excuses will be considered later. Schools reopen
on 7th of June. Happy Holidays!
The Chairman, Treaty Convent Educational
Trust.”

With the last line, the teacher’s voice faded

because of sadness, since it was only one topic
that was left to complete the chapter. She
cursed the collector from inside, and quietly sat
on the chair, driven by internal force. She would
not teach the third question or resume her
quest with Abhijit. And as for Abhijit, his idea of
air conditioners automatically reduced itself to
zero, with the commencement of the vacation.

The students spent rest of their time, complete

ten minutes, talking, with the due interruption
of the lamenting teacher. She could not teach
any more that day.
***

It was seven o’clock of the twenty-seventh, with

the evening sun setting under the shadows of
the west, partially hidden by the clouds.
Hitanshu stood in the balcony of his mansion,
with a lot of thoughts going on in his thoughtful
brain.

77
Hitanshu had developed a lot of understanding
of the TCS in these days. Seeing the world by
different visions gives different views. And
different views make up different explanations
to the same problems. And then, TCS was a
mental hospital. Now, there was no problem
which could be defined, since he was busy in
exploring new character traits, he made up no
time to smell what was going on in others’ life.
The least that he talked to was Aahana. That
too, because he had never seen her talking to
anyone- except Prisha and Tanishi. She
preferred to remain the backstage, like Isha,
with her own small world. There was a tall giant,
Nikhil, who used to sleep with open eyes, and
resided on the first bench. A little shorter,
Abhijit, dark yet glamorous: the Superstar. Then
came into the line, the shining Tanveer. Tanveer
had his own light of accuracy. He was not
perfect- for no one is, but he had something
that prevented him from falling into trouble.
Well, the commemoration of Tanveer led him
into another series of thoughts, directing to Day
1: The seventeenth of April, Two Thousand
seventeen.

He had been under high affect of the French

teacher, when Abhijit got to him with a sort of
consolation: “The teacher is a bit cranky.” He
was lost into flashback. The fight flashed in front
of his eyes. At that time Usman had muttered:
“I’m already tensed with that fouler Tanveer and
his foolish friends, who stick to him as if they
are glued.” Also, it was not more than few times
when they both talked. Even being aligned to
Abhijit, he never looked ever at that right hand
of his.

78
Also, Abhijit was surrounded by Tanveer’s army
of friends. Abhijit was popular among the class,
of course, but the credit of making him famous
could perhaps be given to Tanveer in the earlier
classes. Hitanshu could conclude anything
anytime.
Just then, Hitanshu, who had the special ability
of pasting a smile on his face in public, suddenly
saddened. This addiction of his to social life was
probably now taking over him. He was thinking
of Tanishi, the heroine, and Prisha, the girl boss.

He had talked a lot to Tanishi all these days.

Prisha too. But seeing the differences in their
thoughts, he was amazed that how could they
stick on together. Tanishi talked of glamour,
fashion, and people, that too not directly to the
‘mister newcomer’ himself, but to Tanveer. Pure
gossip. Prisha had totally different ideas of talk.
She preferred to speak on friendship,
domination and conscience. At the first view, it
seemed that Prisha was far more intelligent and
logical and rational than Tanishi, and it was true
too, to some extent, but Hitanshu knew what
the problem was.

Tanishi was not able to express her views. She

was attractive, friendly and talkative. But she
was not expressive. She would not speak of
what her heart spoke, but what would sound
stylish. She’d never back in showing off, and
could go to any extent to prove her point. Rude
yet friendly, Tanishi was really one of the
heroine types. She really liked to take the lead,
and her quarrels with Prisha were famous
enough. Still the duo was unbreakable, to now.
Tanishi would speak without thinking, and yet
confidently enough. But she won’t speak her

79
heart out. Her own feelings ought to remain
secret, with visible trust only at Aahana.
Whether she showed it from the heart as well,
or the face only, no one knew.

Prisha was somewhat different. She had Abhijit

to rely upon, and of course her two hands,
Aahana and Tanishi. The girl gang was a bigger
thing, but domination of the three prevailed too
much. Also, other ‘gangsters’ of the gang were
not too much of attention-pulling or capturing.
Prisha would think of what was going on, and
was freer to express, as compared to Tanishi.
People would have hardly known their names, if
the teacher didn’t take attendance.

If there is some quarrel between Usman and

Tanveer, then Prisha must know it.

She has to know it. I’ll ask her after some days.
If I do it just now, I may be stereotyped as a
gossip. I have her number. Hitanshu spoke his
mind to himself, linking all his thoughts, and
turned to go downstairs. The sun had set but a
light could be seen far there in the west.
Hitanshu could not make it, whether it was for
real, or he could just see it in his powerful brain.

***

Alone I stand,
Here in this era,
Where there is Prisha,
And there is Tanishi.
One loves gossip, the other life,
And there is Aahana, who doesn’t like at all.
April has died,
May is awaited,
80
I do not know
What is best suited…

81
Eleven

Memories Forgotten

As Hitanshu turned to go back in his room, lost

in his own world of the previous ten days, he
bumped into Anay, who was coming upstairs for
him. Anay saved himself by a whisker, for he
may have had fallen back to the ground floor.
“Oh, it’s you. Sorry.” Hitanshu was back from his
world.

“It’s okay.” Anay made up a face, as if he had

really done a serious mistake, and he was so
kind to forgive him. He raised one hand, as if
giving him his blessings like a holyman, and
making up a grim frown, he spoke, “It’s alright.”
Hitanshu knew this habit of his. “Get lost!”
Hitanshu spoke with a beam. Both of them
laughed shortly. Anay then came directly to the
point. “Let’s go cycling.”

“Do you want to say we’re going now? It’s seven

fifteen, dude. We’ll go tomorrow.” Hitanshu tried
to resist. He knew that Anay won’t stop; still, it
was his duty to do his part.

“Don’t act as if this is a slum.” Anay retorted

angrily, for his word being beaten. “We live in
an area where we have street lights bright
enough to make us feel this night as day. And
probably we live in the same area for years. So
you should know. And now don’t tell me that
your parents won’t allow. I know them better
than you do. ”

82
Hitanshu was left with no reason to stop back.
He nodded a yes, and the two climbed slowly
down. Hitanshu was still lost in his thoughts of
Prisha, Tanishi, Tanveer, Abhijit, Nikhil and
Usman.

***

“I don’t know how you keep up with two ends of

the world together, Hitanshu.” Hitanshu was
startled at first, by finding Tanmay at the right
side of his, cycling with ease and superiority.
Anay heaved a sigh grimly and angrily on his
sight.

Tanmay noticed this, raised his brows, gave a

‘so-what’ look from his eyes, and then continued
his chat. “I really wonder sometimes.”

It had been ten minutes for which Hitanshu and

Anay were cycling on the road, and were on
their return journey, when they were obliged by
Tanmay’s presence. Anay quietly took a
goodbye from Hitanshu, as he cycled away from
the two. All the three knew the reason for this,
and all negotiations of making peace between
the two ends were in vain already.

It was the winter of 2015. A competition was

arranged by Tanmay’s father’s cycle company
for children, who had been staying at home due
to extreme winter conditions. There were eight
children who had rolled up for this, including
Anay, Hitanshu, and Tanmay himself. The
competition was a one which would absorb all
the heat from the very soul of the children. A
club was talked to; for swimming, and a track
was made for athletics. Then came cycling. For

83
it there was a circular track in the local school
playground. These three rounds were too bitter
for the children, which they ought to perform in
constant three days. And there was a huge price
for it: A cycle: “Mero 3k178” worth twelve
thousand. Eighteen gears, Shock-ups, power
brakes, and all that stuff. The one who got it
was in heaven in a few minutes’ ride. The one
who got to be the first in at least two rounds
was a worthy to claim the cycle. Other prices: A
watch: “Whoop 34m21” worth three thousand,
and another Mero cycle. Everyone had geared
up for the first position. Tanmay and Anay
craved to win it all.

And the day 1 came. Swimming event was well-

organized. Everyone put on their glasses, and
dived. Tanmay, with a ferocious velocity, shot
towards the target. Anay went a little slow,
because his height was small then too. Hitanshu
did not want to participate, because he had no
experience in swimming. Still, he was pushed
into the pool. He drowned instantly. With the
help of tubes, he was rescued. Hitanshu was
struck off from the rolls due to bad health then.
On the other side, Anay, and Tanmay were in
constant competition for the target. Tanmay,
exhausted by now, had dramatically slowed
down, but Anay, who had maintained a constant
speed from the beginning, was now accelerating
gradually. And the ribbon was touched by Anay.
With lot of applause and cheers, Anay was
entitled to be the victory of the first stage, and
he was halfway on the chance of winning the
Mero.

84
Then came the day of second race. With double
cheers for Anay, and Tanmay, the gunshot was
fired. Tanmay took no chance, and ran just one
centimeter ahead of Anay. He had taken up this
strategy in the practice, and knew that this
time, he’d win. But Anay, allergic to dust,
slowed down due to cough, and this again
brought up the energy on Tanmay. He sped,
causing his loose shoelaces to open, and he fell
on his mouth, without much injury. The race was
won by some Ayesha.

All hopes of Tanmay of winning the cycle were in

water. Anay still had chance. Hitanshu, a bit
better by now, had decided to roll up again. Not
that the greed of the watch had succeeded over
him, but he needed a type of fame, that he
fought weakness. So the cycling event started.
All were granted the same cycles, so that there
was no changing or cheating. Tanmay, again,
went one foot ahead of Anay, who was driving
with surprising velocity this time. Anay had
smaller height, so he was granted with a smaller
cycle of the same kind. So less power was
required. Hence, Anay was accelerating
constantly.

In the battle of Anay and Tanmay, Hitanshu took

the third track, and accelerated even higher.
Tanmay, distracted, fell slow. Anay, who was yet
accelerating, had now reached the second lap,
parallel to Hitanshu. Within three seconds, Anay
was thanking the audience for his victory. The
prize was produced. Instead of the Mero 3k178,
he was granted with Mero 2k155, which had one
point less features than the Mero 3k178. The
change was named a technical fault, and Anay
accepted it happily. Hitanshu, who had

85
seconded him, was granted with the watch.
Tanmay couldn’t even be the third.

***

Anay was satisfied with his new Mero, and

Hitanshu with his new Whoop, but Tanmay was
not, who was just given an ordinary watch of the
seventies, accompanied by a participation
certificate. So he decided to win over. He
refused to eat, until his cycle was brought. So
the Mero 3k178 was brought in, with all its
features and additional components, so that
Tanmay could be happy once again. Today,
Tanmay had won over his father and his
company.

The same evening, the cycle was brought out on

the road, to show off, that he didn’t need a
competition to get a brand new cycle. Hitanshu
applauded the cycle and its parts, but wasn’t
much impressed by Tanmay’s spirit. When it
came to Anay, he burnt like a candle. Of course,
he was human, so jealousy was obvious. He
unspeaking concluded, that he was given the
primitive cycle, because Tanmay’s father saved
the stronger one for his own child. Still he
tolerated, considering him as a friend.

With this, Anay and Tanmay’s friendship

developed a crack; which could be filled over
time. But the attitude that Tanmay showed
towards his cycle made the crack even bigger.
He pretended as if it wasn’t a cycle, but a little
kid, who needed love. He would wash it till
hours, and cease playing. Anay and Hitanshu
were looking at this quietly. But what was

86
actually happening was that he didn’t let this
cycle be even touched by someone else.

The limits of bearing were crossed, when

Tanmay told Anay that he should stop cycling
when he does, because his cycle let out a lot of
dust when it rolled. This made Anay furious. He
ceased cycling the very second, and vowed that
he wouldn’t cycle ever again in front of Tanmay,
so that his cycle remained shining.

Hitanshu too had become very angry at the

moment then, but with time the gaps filled, and
Hitanshu and Tanmay were best friends again.
Anay never posed a choice in front of him, to
choose the either, but he himself never talked
to Tanmay again.

Hitanshu, being a mediator, had always tried to

bring these two ends meet, but the either of
them would come to know of his diplomacy and
would part their ways. Anay had once avoided a
party because there was Hitanshu, and there
was Tanmay. So if there were both of them, then
there was no ption for him other than ceasing
the fire. So he made the most general excuse of
cold, and after all attempts too, he did not
shake from his decision. So everyone let their
fight be, so that they’d themselves settle it with
time.

And as for Tanmay, he did not shudder from his

Mero, and drove it with the most passion.
Material mattered more than a mate missing.

***

Alone I stand,
Between two friends of mine,
87
Two sides of the same coin.
They do not fight; They do not quarrel.
The field of Friendship
Is left barren.
There is no seed,
There isn’t any water,
And Here I am,
Alone to Ponder…

88
Twelve

Special Party Unknown

Anay had left. The event two years back had

given a vow to Anay, which he duly followed till
date. The rest of the time that belonged to
Hitanshu was spent in cycling wit Tanmay. Tired,
and hopeless, Hitanshu returned back to his
home. It was eight. Droplets of sweat were
dancing on his forehead. He had been racing
with Tanmay, losing to his yet-new Mero.
However, he hadn’t lost because Tanmay had a
Mero, but because he was thinking about the
unsaid quarrel two years ago. Tanmay, having
noticed this, had sent him back home. Of
course, by now, he had known his mistake, but
his own self respect was forbidding him to go
and beg pardon from Anay. And as for Anay, he
had ceased thinking on the subject, but quietly
followed his vow whenever it came to him. A
fight doesn’t always involve kicks and punches.
As this time, it was silences.

As Hitanshu entered his home, with skeletal

energy in his lungs, panting, he found both his
parents, ready for an outing. Perhaps, they were
going for a party. “Hie! Where going?” Hitanshu
ate up all his negative energy and gave a new
start.

“We’re going to a party. All the three of us. Put

on your black shirt and jeans soon and we’ll
move.” He knew that his parents could go out
anytime, but he did not expect this gunshot to
be fired at him. And he did not want to go to the

89
party. But he didn’t want to refuse his parents
as well.

Within the next ten minutes Hitanshu had

readied, with the expected black shirt and jeans.
As he came out, the three of them seated
themselves in the car, and moved.

***

The party was not a regular one. Arranged in an

open ground, with stages, and food stalls, it
looked like a marriage function. However, it was
not. It was a relieving party, which was given to
one of the colleagues of his father’s office, who
was retiring on the last day this month.

So, like a gentleman, inexpressive yet shining,

Hitanshu seated himself on one of the last seats
of the audience. The program, in which the rest
of the old uncle’s workmates would bid him a
goodbye by performances. And in the middle of
the ceremony, there would be a cake-cutting,
followed by a dance by his dad. So, Hitanshu
wanted to look at is father dancing, for the first
time in fourteen years.

In two to three minutes, Hitanshu was

surrounded by five to six children of around
seven to eight years, who, in spite of being
numerous, were bored. Probably, they were
friends, or had been introduced right here. And
in the next fifteen minutes, Hitanshu had
become their favorite. Polite, and loving, they
were playing some childish sitting game with
him. The child inside Hitanshu, lost under the
cover of diplomacy, perfection and maturity,
was awakened.

90
“Which class are you, elda’ buddy?” A little boy,
dressed in a small black fitting coat and a blue
designer shirt asked him with innocence and
cuteness. Hitanshu spoke with the same tone,
causing laughter to everyone else around. “I’m
in
ninth. Tell me your name?” His smile was filled
with genuineness. He couldn’t be fake or
diplomatic in front of small children!

“Oh really are you? Well, my name is Priyansh

Khosla. My sister is also in ninth. There she is,
on the stage.” Said the little boy, pointing
towards a proud girl, sitting upright on the
stage. She wore a similar blue one-piece. An
attractive smile gleamed on her face, as she
looked at the far end of the function ground. Her
hair, tied in a ponytail, hung till her waist, and
her eyes shone as if there was a second moon
hidden in them. Hitanshu, had never seen such
a bright personality. She was not the stylish
Tanishi. She wasn’t the domineering Prisha. She
wasn’t the smiling Isha. She wasn’t the high
-erect Gurpreet. She wasn’t like any of the girls
in the TCS or the Homely Friend.

“What’s her name? Why does she sit there?”

Hitanshu asked blankly to Priyansh. Priyansh,
quite unaware of what was going on in
Hitanshu’s mind, answered, in his usual,
childish, happy tone : “She’s Priyanka. She is
sitting there because her grandfather is going to
retire today!” Then Priyansh ran up to the stage
the next moment, and whispered his sister
about his Hitanshu ‘elda’ buddy’, who had met
him quite a while, and was also in ninth. As her

91
brother spoke, she looked up at him, and they
both saw each other clearly for the first time.
Hitanshu had found a friend today, maybe
formally right now. He knew that this friendship
could be stronger. Bonds tighten with time.

***

And the cake was cut after half an hour. The old
uncle, with a satisfied and gleaming face
thanked each and every contributor to the
party, from the peon to the HR. And the moment
awaited for Hitanshu came.

His dad climbed up on the stage, with a

changed hairstyle, and a guitar in his hands.
Hitanshu, became more excited, as his father
turned from a strong gentleman, to a stronger
rockstar. And the song began. The audience
even was perhaps waiting for it, because the
official retiring ceremony had become a
performance concert. Loud encores, cheers, and
once-mores led his father to make more and
more sing-and-dance performances. After
around fifteen minutes, and three songs, Daddy
transferred the stage. “And with this, I introduce
to you, the generational strength of mine, and
the next performer. Please give a bigger round
of applause to our better guitarist and rockstar,
my child: Hitanshu Sharma!”

With this, there came a spotlight on Hitanshu,

and a lot of cheers, and an awkward pressure
for Hitanshu, to go and perform. Hitanshu had
least expected guns to point on him. First into
the party, and then on the stage.

92
Hitanshu got up, bound by unseen force,
climbed the stage, took the guitar, and the real
show began. One after another- six songs were
presented, with louder cheers each time.
Hitanshu decided to conclude with a duet. “So
ladies and gentlemen, with your due
expectations, I perform the last Item today!!!...”
Richly things, could be bigger than six three-min
songs.
Look at this face I know the years are showing

Look at this life I still don't know where it's going

I don't know much but I know I love you
That may be all I need to know
Look at these eyes they never seen what
matters
Look at these dreams so beaten and so battered
I don't know much but I know I love you
That may be all I need to know

As Hitanshu was going to start the next phase,

of the old but applauded and cheered song, and
there was a lot of cheering, something very
unexpected happened. A female voice, as
needed by Hitanshu, accompanied him.

Look at these eyes they never seen what

matters
Look at these dreams so beaten and so battered
I don't know much but I know I love you
That may be all I need to know…

Hitanshu looked to his left. A smile appeared on

his face: It was Priyanka Khosla.

She smiled back. The rest of the part was sung

together, alternately.

93
So many questions still left unanswered So
much I've never broken through
And when I feel you near me, sometimes I see
so clearly That only truth I'll never know is me
and you
Look at this man so blessed with inspiration
Look at this soul still searching for salvation
I don't know much but I know I love you That
may be all I need to know
I don't know much but I know I love you That
may be all I need to know

I don't know much but I know I love you That

may be all there is to know…

With the loudest cheers, applauses, and

encores, Hitanshu bowed with his companion,
and went off stage. She lightly whispered, with a
grim smile, “ Don’t take the song real serious. It
was just a song.” And they burst into formal, but
real laughter.

***

Hitanshu was not expected to perform that

evening, and hence, many important
performances arranged, were brought out later.
No one complained, because Hitanshu’s song
had its worth. The party, expected to come to
an end till eleven, had to be extended till
twelve. Right now, it was ten thirty, with just
half of the guests left, and the senior employees
were giving their performance. Hitanshu had
come back to his seat, gaining more attention,
However, this time; more pleasure was yet to
come to Hitanshu.

94
“What a great singing, Hitanshu!” a female
voice tapped in from is left. “My eyes came
filled every second second.” Hitanshu looked in
a surprised gesture to his left. A girl, almost of
the height as Isha, but comparatively more
fantastically shining, gleaming and much more
lively, she was looking directly into his eyes.
Hitanshu smiled in formality and thanks-
gesture. “Oh! Thank You- Eh?” Hitanshu’s tone
suggested a question to the applauder.

“I’m Supriya. And don’t give that formal thanks

note. I don’t need it.” She grinned out of her
small face with sobriety. Hitanshu put forward a
formal hand of friendship, with a pitch of gleam.
“Nice to meet you.”

Supriya’s bright round face puffed up with

anger. “When I tell you to do no formality, you
continue with your handshake and Nice-to-
meet-yous like a gentleman. But for that, I need
to be a lady. And that I’m not. So please remain
a boy of fourteen.” With this, she made grip of
the index finger of his, by the nail, and twisted
it, and Hitanshu let out a feeble cry. Supriya
laughed. “Weak gentleman!” Hitanshu showed
an angry emotion, and then was back to normal
again. But his formal introductory conversation
did not cease. He continued, trying is best not
to sound formal.

“So Miss Supriya, what class are you?” He said,

resting back on his chair, in relaxing and
comfortable position. Supriya also eased, but
continued to sit in the same position, in which
most girls do. “I’m into ninth. From today the
holiday has begun. You say?”

95
“Me too, the same thing. Exactly same.”
Hitanshu said with a comfortable surprise. He
met the same expression from his new friend.
Bright yellow dress, accompanied by a fair color,
lots of makeup on the fair complexion, Supriya
was looking like a stylish short-heighted model.
“So, Which school are you?”

Supriya’s face fell on the question. “I was. I was

in the Glory International, but as I’ve reached
ninth, the teachers are not humble enough…”
She mumbled up the rest of the sentence,
probably because of some memory with a
‘cruel’ teacher earlier. Hitanshu grew interested
in the story. “What happened?”

Supriya drew back. “No- Nothing. Let it be.

Don’t awaken the memory of past.” She averted
her eyes, and started looking at the stage,
blinking lights, and high music appearance.

Hitanshu knew that she was growing hideous,,

and that’s what he hated. He politely put his left
hand on her back, for just a second, and
withdrew the next. “Fine. Let it be. But tell me,
after having left the Glory, what are you going
to do the next?” Supriya grew a kind of irritated
at the question. “Obviously, I’ll find a new
school. Probably it will be an all-girls school.”
Hitanshu nodded in dismay. Then an idea struck
him “Come to the TCS. I’m there. I’m new too.
Both of us will find company.”

Supriya’s face too lit up. “Actually, I was

thinking of it. I’ve heard about the Treaty
Convent. I’ll talk to Dad.” She ended the
conversation with a smile. There was nothing to
say for Hitanshu as well, so both of them sat,

96
watching the blinking lights on the stage. They
exchanged phone numbers while they parted
company, when Supriya was about to go.

***

When Hitanshu was alone again, Priyansh

returned. He caught hold of his shoulder, and
whispered, “Sista’s is calling you” and ran away
again, in his delightful world of childish play.
Hitanshu looked up. At the same corner of the
stage, she sat in the same posture. With a wave
of hello, Priyanka signaled for a seat empty near
her. Such effectiveness and efficiency she
spoke, without a voice, which Hitanshu could
not deny.

Hitanshu and Priyanka were talking with

formality, at the corner of the stage, where
much people weren’t visiting now. Performances
were over, it was eleven. Maximum guests had
left, the food stalls had been drawn back, and
only the colleagues of the office were left. It was
time for Priyanka’s granddad to give his speech,
and then there would be applauses, and then
the experiences would be shared. Emotional
time- story had begun. However, Priyanka did
not care. Neither did Hitanshu. They both were
busy in their talks. Priyanka was a little
attitudinal, and possessed a sort of ‘so-what’
tone in his voice at first. However, Hitanshu
already had a lot of experience dealing with
such people. He was from the Homely Friend,
where most of the students were ‘proudy’ and
this tone was always dripping in general
conversations. Hence, Hitanshu had had enough
of it earlier as well.

97
Priyanka, on the other hand, believed Hitanshu
to be perfectly gratifying. His diplomacy, hated
almost everywhere, was coming into use right
here. Priyanka was never used to such applause
and compliments that Hitanshu was making on
her song were making her even more proud.
She knew that Hitanshu is trying to just capture
her conscience into his sweet words. Still, she
could do nothing to avoid it. He was really
capturing her conscience. Also, Priyanka was
letting him do it, because she felt that some or
the other how, Hitanshu is going to prove
helpful later. This could be called selfishness,
however, but it was not. She was impressed by
Hitanshu. The way he spoke, and he expressed
himself: Not too straightforward, neither too
hideous.

Hitanshu kept on talking when Priyanka did not

reply. This was not his quality however, but he
had realized that Priyanka was not replying
because she wanted to listen to him, and hence,
he did not cease. He knew to work according to
the other’s wish. However, his feeling was
wrong. Priyanka wasn’t interested anymore.

“So, this was how I made myself into the TCS.”

Realizing that Priyanka was no more interested
in the conversation, he ceased politely.
“Probably it’s your turn now to speak, Priyanka.”
Priyanka was back to the Earth with a thud, as
Hitanshu called out her name. “What
happened?” Both of them asked each other at
the same time, and then laughed. Hitanshu
knew that Priyanka was no more comfortable.
She had called him, though, she was now bored.

98
“Speak something, Priyanka.” Hitanshu spoke
up again, when Priyanka did not speak up.

“Oh yes. You must have been speaking a lot the

last ten minutes. Sorry, I could not pay
attention. Even I don’t know why. Perhaps I’m
getting too much of sleepy. I need another
coffee.” Hitanshu smiled, as Priyanka confessed.
To much of Priyanka’s luck, and Hitanshu’s
surprise, Priyansh appeared at the scene. Two
coffees were asked to be brought in, and the
order was obeyed in two minutes.

“So.” started Priyanka, with the coffee “You’re in

the TCS.” Hitanshu was irritated from inside,
being told some tales of the TCS already, he had
to again start from the beginning. Priyanka,
having realized this, made up an apologetic
face. Hitanshu could do nothing at this, but
forgive.

“Let mine be, you say yours now. Mine is simple

and boring.” Hitanshu said, willing not to repeat
his story again. His proposal was accepted. “So
fine.” Priyanka spoke in a philanthropic style.
“You want to hear some gossips from me. So
listen.” Hitanshu straightened himself up, as
Priyanka geared up for her story.

“I study in Infanthome Marathoma Public from

the beginning. It is a large school. You said you
were in TCS- III right?” Hitanshu nodded in
agreement “It is almost thrice as your TCS
three.” Priyanka spoke, showing off. “That’s not
the story actually. The story is: Being a big
school, yet, it does not offer arts. And I’m a
passionate dancer, and aspire to look for arts for

99
further advancement, and hence, I’m pretty
frustrated. Papa is on the hunt for changing my
school at all conditions, and I don’t want to
leave the either- Dance or the Marathoma. I
don’t know why.”

“Is that it?” Hitanshu asked the girl simply, as if

nothing was the matter. He himself, around
fifteen days ago, was crying, because his father
was changing his school, and today, he was this
simple, that this was nothing. “You want Arts,
right? So you can come to the TCS!” he spoke
further, shrugging with simplicity and
carelessness, both understanding and ignoring
Priyanka’s pain. “TCS offers arts.”
“Shut up.” Said Priyanka, ending her last drop of
coffee. “Cease your TCS promotion. I know TCS
offers arts. But only TCS doesn’t. I have no
friends outside the Marathoma. “So I can
consider any school.”

Hitanshu gave an awkward reaction this time.

Annoyed, Displeased and Irritated: “So you have
forgotten one friend of yours, who sits right in
front of you, and isn’t a member of the
Infanthome Marathoma Public.” Priyanka
listened with no response. “And you don’t say
you don’t know me.”

“I’ll think.” Hitanshu could prmote his ten-day

experience on the TCS, and sell his thought
successfully and irritably to two.

***
Do I love the Treaty Convent?
Yeah, I do.
Or not?
I don’t know, perhaps.
I cry because I’m in,
100
I still promote,
I meet new chaps, still I remorse.
Did I do something nice enough?
Called two ladies to visit TCS?
Will they like the thing?
Thirteen

The Reopening

The two months of Hitanshu, and Priyanka, and

everyone went in perfect boredom, slumber,
and hopelessness. Hitanshu had given up his
habit of thinking for hours, and had developed a
sort of affinity towards poetry. What actually
happened was, to pass his time, he had started
reading poetry.

It was the eighth of June, and Hitanshu was

wishing wholeheartedly, for Supriya and
Priyanka to join in. It was his first day back, as
all others’, and had made up much of hope. He
had called Supriya thrice, with no response each
time, at the end, he had lost hope, and had
surrendered to the almighty.

Hitanshu, was again with the giant, who was

much more of a giant by now, on his usual first
seat. At the back of his seat sat Abhijit, with
Tanveer. Anay was fooling around at the back
bench, surprisingly with Usman, whom both of
them hated. He shrugged, and turned to Nikhil.

“Hey you. Look here.” Nikhil was looking out of

the window, taking advantage of his height.
Today, all the boys were parted, crediting to
Prisha. She, along with her girl gang had made
their seat in the middle row, causing all other
boys to give way the very first day. They could
101
argue with Prisha easily, probably, but all the
girls together, were never conquerable.
Hitanshu’s words made Nikhil sit down again.

“Yes.” Nikhil spoke, raising his brows in his

comically natural way. “What’s the problem?”
Hitanshu visibly controlled his laughter, as
Nikhil’ lower lip protruded, making him look like
more of a teddy bear, but the belly replaced by
an indefinitely long back. Nikhil was not a teddy
bear, because he had no fat accumulated
around him.

“You.” Answered Abhijit from the back. “You are

the problem.” Hitanshu laughed, so did Tanveer,
Abhijit remained in his usual expression :
Glinting without reason. Nikhil seemed a hint of
disappointed. However, he nibbled up his
disappointment, and spoke, “Oh-kay! If I’m the
problem for real, then I'm a real big problem.
Because I’m the biggest in here.” Nikhil knew
his pro, and spoke of it in such a way that it was
much of hyperbole. “Big Problem.”

Then suddenly, he stood up. A terrified Hitanshu

looked for the teacher, but finding nothing,
sighed in relief. “See- I’m the tallest. Anyone
who can compete me, shall stand right here- in
my front. I’ve grown full four centimeters and
two millimeters in these forty-two days.” Nikhil
spoke, boasting, and probably faking the
statistics. He probable hadn’t grown this much.
Who knew? “Right here.” Nikhil spoke again,
pointing on the ground for emphasis.

Right then, the Class-teacher came, with her

ancient horn-rimmed spectacles, and stood right
in front of Nikhil, where he was still pointing.

102
She looked closely and sharply at Nikhil, from
top to bottom, probably believing that he had
gone mad. The class had stood up in order to
show respect and obligation. With one signal,
they sat, so did Nikhil, nervous and anxious of
no reason. Nikhil, Tanveer, and Hitanshu had to
control their laughter, with a lot of visible
struggle.
***

After around ten minutes, when the attendance

had been taken, an announcement was made in
fluent English by the teacher. “So students,
there is a news for you. With this reopening and
the initiation of the session, I will now take up
names, and those students will quietly stand up,
and leave the class, and join the other section.
Also, some students will join the class.” There
was a collective wave of grief due to partition in
the class.

Hitanshu looked back to cast an eye towards

Abhijit. Tanveer had relaxed on his back, looking
at his mate, who was in deep tension due to
this. Hitanshu, himself, made no reaction at this.
Nikhil was still in affect of his humiliation a few
minutes ago, so he did not bother for anything.
He had covered his mouth with his large palms,
and was rotating his eyes in order to gain
control of his blood pressure.

Back at the last seat, Usman started praying, so

that ‘his bonds’ were not to be broken.
Especially with Abhijit. However, he was also
wishing for the same time, which he could go to
that section, because a boy named Maddie sat
there, who was enough for everyone else. Anay
was laughing of no visible reason.

103
To very fortune of Abhijit- and Hitanshu- and
Tanveer- and everyone else in the gang, no one
major was displaced. Seven students- out of the
limelight- were removed like hair from milk. No
one cared. One of them bid a silent eye-to-eye
goodbye to Tanveer.

Now came the part two. Seven students- four

girls and three boys were displaced. So the
same number was to be covered again. So it
did. Hitanshu, however, looked back again to
have a look at Abhijit, to again study his
reactions. Filled with emotions of joy, relief and
relief, Abhijit was a mirror to the soul of
happiness this moment. The teacher banged the
duster on the bench sharply, in order to gain
attention.

“So now welcome some students, as merrily you

said goodbye. Seven students-as we have bid
them farewell, have replaced seven children out
there. They are namely…” Then she called out
names, which were of zero importance to any of
the four sitting there on the first two benches.
With calling of the names, seven students came
into the scene in a straight line. The first four
were girls, which packed themselves into the
congested middle row. The next three, boys,
stood in partially open eyes, cursing the school
silently for this shuffling. The first one made his
way into the other row. The next two, the first
tall, and leaning, and the other, moderate-
heighted, like Tanveer, stood inspecting the
class, probably to find their seat.

Soon they had accumulated themselves on the

first two seats, alongside the four gentlemen.

104
Hitanshu had far more experience of IX A than
any of the two. They were in the school from
earlier no doubt, but this class was another
world in itself.
The first one, wearing spectacles with a flag of
France in its temples, sat looking right in front of
his nose, not turning a whisker towards his left,
where two boys, namely Nikhil and Hitanshu sat
looking at this alien. His ignoring was visible.

The other, with strange-colored spectacles, a

mixture of blue, grey, black, navy, olive and
green, sat in similar posture than that of the
first. He looked, or meditated on his two
thumbs, which he had laid on the table, with
fingers interlocked. He was very much unknown
the presence of four eyes of his companions
looking intently at him. He needed no ignoring.

“Hey!” Nikhil seemed a sort of excited to meet

his new friend, who was visibly overlooking their
company. “Hello.” Was a robotically
programmed reply. This robotic reply made
Nikhil furious. However, he stopped himself.
Hitanshu continued, realizing Nikhil’ rage. “You
are-?” This boy grew uncomfortable at the
question. He felt, probably, as if he was to fill in
a for a form, that too without any reason.
Anyhow, he had to reply. “Shravan.”
Back at the second seat, it was Tanveer to
initiate the conversation. “Hello…” A safer try. A
nod came from the other side. His meditation
was broken. A hand was raised for a handshake.
‘Much friendlier than Shravan’ wondered Nikhil,
looking back, as audience. “I’m Bhanu. Nice to
meet you.”

105
Tanveer and Nikhil had known about Bhanu from
earlier. Topper in class VIII, in both the sections,
with the highest: 98% marks. Full-on-full on all
subjects, but French: Only where he was low.

Tanveer put his hand lightly on Bhanu’s

shoulder. “We feel acknowledged to welcome
the topper into the section. Please honor us with
your pearls of wisdom.” Bhanu, at first, made no
response. Realizing the joke, he made a smiling
laugh, still not removing his eyes from his
rubbing thumbs. No one else would or could
throw such a kind of laughter, except Bhanu.

Shravan was still looking robotically frontwards,

uncomfortable and awkward at the social
meeting. He did not talk to anyone. The maths
period had started.

***
The lunch bell rang, with Hitanshu letting out a
big sigh. He turned to Shravan, who had
comforted by now, but had still not ceased
looking in his always front manner.
“Hie again!” spoke Hitanshu, startling Shravan
for once. “B-B- Bye.” Shravan stood up
hesitatingly, taking his bag, moved to the last
seat. Even Hitanshu was puzzled. Even he
wasn’t this antisocial on his first day.

***
Hitanshu decided to make one last call to
Supriya. After a long ringing of the monotonous
bell, someone picked up the phone the other
side. “Hello-” said Hitanshu with a fast-beating
heart. “Hello… may I know whom am I speaking
to?”A voice, definitely not of Supriya responded.

106
“I’m- I’m Hitanshu- Supriya’s friend. May I talk
to her- if you please?”

“Yeah sure. I’m her elder sister. Wait a

moment.” Then there was unstirred silence.
Then Supriya replied. “Nice to hear from you,
Hitanshu!” There was a big smile at Hitanshu’s
end. “Same here, Supriya. I tried you calling
many a time, but it was you who never picked
the phone or called back ever: for ages.”
Hitanshu, spoke in complaining tone, which was
well understood the other side.

“Oh yes. This rubbish box phone is hell: you

see!” Supriya was even more frustrated at the
complaint. “It automatically switches itself off
whenever it wishes, and there is no role of low
battery in this.”

“Oh, I see. Time to get a new phone?” Hitanshu

spoke in a philanthropic way. “Not yet, pal. I
don’t have funds. And don’t you say you’re
gifting me one!” Supriya went very excited at
the last line. However, whatever she expected
remained an expectation. “Not at all. I won’t gift
you a phone until you’re giving me a laptop.
Well, let it be. What then?” Hitanshu’s voice
turned a question.

“What then?”
“Are you coming to the TCS, or will you just…”
Hitanshu could not complete the sentence. “Yes!
Yes! Yes! I am! Dad got really happy at the idea,
and now I’m leaving the Glory. Await me in
there!”

Hitanshu’s happiness saw no bound. “Well, fine!

When are you…”

107
“Oh I’m so sorry Hitanshu, I gotta go. I’ll inform
you whenever I come in. Bye!” Supriya spoke in
a hurry, and the phone did not wait for a
response. The line was cut. And the phone
switched off.

“Bye.” Hitanshu spoke, but the call had been

cut, as Supriya’s phone went into its switched-
off sleep again.

***

It was three of the day. Priyanka’s father

unusually returned at this time, panting. A
servant brought in water.”Papa, how did you
come so early today?” There was no answer the
other side. Instead, there was call. “Priyanka!”
Father smiled as he stretched the last syllable.

“Coming, Papa!” A surprised, dutiful tone came

from Priyanka’s room. Priyanka came running in
the hall. “Yes, Papa. Do you have some work for
me to do? Or have I done something?”

“No, dear. Just call all your friends in the

Marthoma. Tell them you’re leaving the school.
There’s no arts there, no?” Father’s lovable tone
took over the heart of Priyanka. She smiled both
in agony and joy. Joyful, because of pursuing
dance, and agonized, because she had to leave
back her friends in the Marthoma. She sprang
back to her room, to get the phone.
“Which school are we going in, Papa?” spoke
her, dialing the first number.

“Await not the largest, but the best school for

arts, the Treaty Convent Senior Secondary

108
School no.III. “ Spoke daddy, with the finest of
the announcement tones. “As you had told, I
had filled in the form, and yours was the first
entry in there! Congratulations, darling!”

Priyanka looked up in awe, with surprise

dripping from each corner of her face. The
memory of Hitanshu, made her day later. She
had got a friend already in the TCS.
“Hello- Aradhana? Priyanka this side. One bad
news. I’m leaving the Infanthome.” She spoke
with exclusive joy and sparkle. Her day was
made.

***

The third day rose, after Hitanshu and Supriya

had a talk. Again, there were five people: Nikhil:
standing, looking out of the window; Hitanshu,
sitting with ease, looking at the blackboard,
thinking about nothing; Abhijit, his hand round
Tanveer, talking of the ongoing Football league;
Tanveer, smiling at the talk, and trying to
express that he wasn’t interested; and Bhanu,
busy completing his French exercise. Each of the
five had their different worlds. Shravan, the
sixth, had shifted himself onto the third seat
behind Bhanu, tired of Usman, who had
constantly bored him for two days.

The teacher came, and everyone rose to show

respect. Finding Nikhil standing again from
beforehand, the teacher had silently concluded
to herself that he’d be better in the mental
hospital than in the TCS. However, she kept
herself from speaking so. But still, her looks
spoke it all. With a signal, the class had seated
itself.

109
The duster was banged on the bench with due
sharpness and mercilessness.

“So all of you welcome the two more

newcomers: Priyanka Khosla, from the
Infanthome Marathoma Quality Educationist
Society of Mathematics and Sciences: The
Infanthome Marathoma Public School, and the
other, Supriya Verma, from the Glory
International School.”

Two girls, one as tall as Abhijit, and the other as

short as Anay, appeared onto the scene. All the
four eyes were searching for just one ally:
Hitanshu Sharma.

So they found success. Hitanshu, leaning

forward, squatting on his bench, to get a better
look of the two novices, met the eyes of the
newcomers. A smile, hacked its way, and was
met with no response, each of the sides. The
girls, looked at each other, and also adjusted
themselves into the middle row. Hitanshu’s
buddies had come. Nikhil and Abhijit were giving
a strange response to Hitanshu. And the
attendance started. So did the Maths period,
after two minutes.

***
Priyanka had adjusted herself, at the rightmost
seat of the bench of three, now coping with
Prisha, and Tanishi. Aahana was sitting behind.
Tanishi leaned to have a better look of the
newcomer. “Hello!” Said she, with an
uncomfortably pleasing smile, which made
Priyanka more uneasy here on the battle
grounds of the Treaty Convent. She smiled

110
wanly, with her eyes partially closed of anxiety.
Prisha, having noticed this, kept her affirming
hand on her back, and smiled, with much more
comfort. As Priyanka looked onto her bench in
the Bhanu-style, Aahana laughed from behind.
“Oh dear.” Prisha said, noticing Priyanka in the
dilemmatic form no one, even Priyanka herself,
had expected. Many eyes around her, piercing
her from all the sides were making her duly
uneasy. “Oh dear.” Said Prisha again, gathering
more attention due to high volume. “Keep Calm,
Priyanka. You’re not being ragged or bullied,
that you’re so uncomfortable.”

Priyanka let out a sigh, smiling with discomfort.

She had no way back. She’d adjust with time.

Supriya, however, had found a better place to

sit in there. At the second last bench sat an
even shorter girl, Natasha, with her due smile
stuck on her face with impenetrable glue. She
smiled an oily smile, as Supriya asked her to
shift.

Supriya, irritated at first, was not talking to

Natasha. When Natasha put a hand of easing
comfort around her, she straightened, waking
from deep slumber. Hell has this Hitanshu got
me in. Then the talk was initiated.

“Hello.” said Natasha, her eyes shining from

similarly-shining spectacles.

“Hie!” was the simplistic reply, which was

absolutely different from the nature of Supriya.
“Nice to meet you.” Natasha raised her hand for
handshake, unaware of Supriya’s habit. She
gripped her hand, by the nail, and pierced it.

111
“No formalities, dear.” Supriya became
comfortable quickly.

More pleasure came to Supriya, when she was

introduced to Harshali, who was sitting just
behind her. Quiet, simple, and playful, Harshali
was the one who affected and influenced
Supriya. She did not talk much, so there was
little Supriya could make out of her. Cheerful
and merry, Harshali seemed a bit touched as
well.

112
Fourteen

Some Meets

Priyanka rested back on her chair, after a long

questionnaire session, credited to Tanishi and
Aahana. Utterly displeased, irritated and
agonized, Priyanka struggled to hide her
emotions by a wry smile. First impression of the
TCS was negative. She looked at Hitanshu. Fool
I am to trust this fellow. Not a single glance at
me, whole day.
Hitanshu, this time, was sitting with Anay.
Tanveer, and Abhijit ahead, and Nikhil and
Bhanu at the back, Hitanshu was enjoying all his
company. But the group missed shine. Tanveer
was absent. Usman was constantly trying to
come ahead to sit with Abhijit, because of his
unspoken pull towards Abhijit, but all in vain. He
was trying to take hold of the advantage of
Tanveer’s absence, but was actually taking
rounds from the last bench to the second.

Then, Hitanshu turned, and looked towards her.

There had been no conversation between them
about anything, but had known each other very
well, just by such eye contacts. Priyanka’s face
had lost shine, because of the girl gang, which
had tried desperately to extract gossip from her,
but what all they could know is:

Priyanka Khosla had come from the Marathoma,

to the TCS for dance. Not a letter more than
this. Sweet talks from Tanishi, the do-you-knows
from Prisha, and oh-really tones from Aahana
were very unsuccessful in taking out any of
Priyanka’s past. No one cared.
113
Priyanka blinked awkwardly when Hitanshu
looked at her. Neither of them knew what was
happening. The wry smile had jammed her face.
The girl gang was not made for her.
***

The fifth period had started. The lunch was over.

Hitanshu knew it would be a free period. The
French teacher was on leave. He yawned
lethargically but formally. It was an
arrangement, most probably. I am gaining Nikhil
effect. Try not to yawn, Hitanshu Sharma.

All wises, expectations of Hitanshu were in vain.

The cranky French Mistress was back, with her
all-time self-centeredness following her aura.
Hitanshu’s eyes widened by a fraction in
surprise. ‘Unexpected note.’

The teacher came, raised her head, and

inspected the class, smelling more newcomers.
“Stand up- you.” She spoke to Supriya. She
looked at Natasha, silently laughed at the
comical teacher, and stood up, with her smile
greeting her. Unaware of the past story, she
spoke, “Yes, Madame?”

Dread struck on Hitanshu’s heart and face. He

looked up in terror towards Supriya, giving her
an awful reaction, and arousing instincts in her
spine. Supriya, having looked at Hitanshu for a
jiffy, ignored her instincts, and again looked at
the teacher. The teacher, indeed, controlled all
her latent anger and agony and let it out in a
sigh. “Yes, Madame? May I prove to be a help
towards you?” Supriya spoke again, with more

114
humor in her voice than earlier. The Girl gang
leads were piercing into her.

“Yes. What’s your name?” The teacher rolled her

eyes, and asked. “Supriya Verma.” Came the
sharp reply. She did not make the first-name-
only mistake as Hitanshu. Supriya got really
irritated at the sight of the short teacher rolling
her eyes for no reason. Still, she had manners
enough to hide her exasperation.
“And from where are you from?” Asked she,
making herself sit on the chair. Inquiring,
curious, and exasperated, the French mistress
was getting over the head of Supriya second by
second. “I’m from the Glory International,
Madame.” She spoke in a sharp, simple and
tensionless voice, which she had learnt from
Harshali.

“Glory! Then why do you come here, Madame

Supriya Verma?” Madame. Monsieur. Hell! The
teacher spoke, as if unwilling to let her into the
class. Extreme negativity, and resistance, made
Supriya, as well as, the French-mistress even
more perturbed. Each of them was desperately
trying to kill the conversation, each time in vain.

The memory of an unspoken incident knocked

Supriya’s mind. “Personal problems Madame.”
She let out a warped voice, which suggested
that she did not want to reveal her life to the
worthless French teacher at all. The teacher,
sensing this, asked her to sit down with similar
warped voice.

Then it was Priyanka’s turn. With a slight signal

of the eye, she got up, and again the same
problem drew up straight towards the grouchy

115
teacher. She looked directly into her eyes, which
expressed nothing. “Will you honor me by telling
me your name, mistress?” She spoke in a
humor-hearted manner, but no one laughed.
“Priyanka Khosla.” Spoke Priyanka, still not
making any eye contact. Hitanshu thanked God,
because ‘Madame’ was not uttered again. “And
where are you from?” She let out a simple
question, observing that trying comedy was
causing her own slur. Also, she divided her eye
contact to all of the class, copying and learning
from her new student. “I’m from the Infanthome
Marathoma Quality Educationist Society of
Mathematics and……” She went on-and-on,
pronouncing the full name of the school.
However, it was met with disapproval.

“Stop -Stop-Stop!” blurted the teacher. “I’m not

asking your school’s address, dear! Tell me the
Name.” More disappointment was yet to come
to the French mistress. However, Priyanka spoke
up again. “The Infanthome Marathoma Public
School.” Hitanshu had beaten Usman up when
his native was insulted. And Priyanka’s was too.
Nevertheless, she averted her eyes

The teacher nodded. “Le Infanthome.” As if she

too was experienced. “J'avais l'habitude d'y aller
pour l'évaluation. Bonne école.” I used to go
there for evaluation. Good School. “Who used to
teach French to you there?”

Priyanka was bored. “Madame Chandrika.” She

answered. The French teacher seemed to put a
lot of pressure on her ‘brain’ to recognize that
lady. Finding no answer from her ‘intellect’, she
returned to the topic. “Okay. What were we
studying today?”

116
“Un conte de deux filles, Madame.” Abhijit
answered. A tale of two girls: By Colina Jenshroff
and Chloe Stevens. Students like Bhanu had
read it beforehand, and students like Usman
were cursing themselves for coming to school
today, that too without the book.
The teacher had turned towards the whiteboard.
She hollered,” Priyanka Khosla. Stand up.”

Priyanka stood up with a question mark on her

face. The teacher continued. “Come right
forward. Supriya Verma. You do too.” The two
girls came up on the front with doubts visibly
hanging on their expressions. “Bring your book.
Read out the first instance.”

Abhijit straightened, with some mischief

building on his face. But he could not speak. The
teacher had already predicted it. “Before any of
them could start, she spoke. “Wait. Each of you
read out the Authors’ intro. Supriya, start.” She
looked sharply at a smiling Abhijit as she spoke.

***

There were just two periods left. Prisha and

Tanishi were not in the class. Aahana was
making a drawing on the notebook. Priyanka
was sitting there alone, thinking something
really serious. She ought to not be friends with
Prisha and Tanishi. It was too obvious. She ought
to be not part of the girl gang. Aahana was
somehow better. However, if she did not leave
out the influence of Aahana, she will be
‘captured’ forever by the girl gang and its stupid
trends. She had to get out. She packed her bag.
Got up, and asked Isha to shift.

117
“If you please, may I sit here?” Isha had noticed
Priyanka. “Oh, for sure, Priyanka, for sure!” Isha
said heartily, and warmly welcomed the
neophyte. One of her friends, too, was on leave,
and one seat was empty with her. Priyanka
would adjust.

“Hello. I’m Isha.” She raised forward a hand for

handshake. Priyanka warmly shook hands. This
Isha is genuinely friendly.

Oh! Here I am
Without any reason genuine;
I don’t know who
Is real, and who’s mean.
I am here!
Waiting for friends
For shaking new hands
Of Course I’ve got some
But they aren’t so done.
I can’t make fun
And can’t be rough
What I do is remain polite
And show that I am utterly polite
I can’t open up;
And remain free of course
Because I don’now
Who’s real- and who’s false…

118
Fifteen

Science Quiz

The usual chirping of the class seemed all

normal that day. There was a timetable drawn
on the board, for all of the session 17-18. In the
April session, the school had given a temporary
timetable to students, which lasted only for the
April session. Now, this lay for the rest of it. 12 th
of June 2017, a lazy Monday. Hitanshu sighed as
he completed the timetable. Sitting with Anay,
and with
Abhijit, Tanveer at the back, and Nikhil, Bhanu
at the front, Hitanshu thanked the power
almighty for making him this much socially
comfortable.

Anay made the slightest of frowns when he

looked at the timetable. Monday: I:

MATHS, II: SOCIAL III: BIOLOGY, IV: BIOLOGY;

RECESS; V: FRENCH, VI: ENGLISH, VII: HINDI,
VIII: CCA. Hitanshu, who had rested his weight
on his chair by now, straightened, seeing Anay
wondering something. “What happened, Anay?”

“Nothing. I’m just seeing that how CCA is

arranged today, even when the students have
not been selected for some competition or quiz
till date? The school does not do it often. I don’t
know how…” Anay stopped by himself as the
teacher made her entry into the class. The class
stood, wishing a monotonous good- morning,
followed by a signal by the teacher. The duster
was banged in its usual sharp manner, causing
stunned silence as every day. Everything was
119
preplanned and well-practiced. No one would
fall silent until the duster spoke.

“Hitanshu Sharma. Stand. Priyanka Khosla.

Stand. Supriya Verma. Stand.” The teacher said,
looking into her register with natural sharpness,
and genuineness.

The students, stood, wondering what was

wrong. The teacher spoke. “So, the three of you
are new, and only you are, right?” Hitanshu and
Priyanka nodded a trembling yes, while Supriya
remained still. “So. You must know, that like
every school, our school, too is divided into four
houses. So, the three of you haven’t been
allotted any houses, if I am not wrong?” The
three nodded a confused yes. “So Supriya, you
will join the Peter house. Buy a Olive Green shirt
soon. Hitanshu, you’ll be in the John house.
Navy Blue shirt. Priyanka, Thomas House. Red
shirt. I want to see you in these uniforms every
Wednesday and Saturday. Sit down if you wish.”
The three sat down with different expressions
on their faces. Hitanshu whispered Anay. “Which
house are you in?” Anay looked like a ghost
towards Hitanshu. This was his habit. Then he
smiled irritably. “Paul house. I wear a lemon
yellow shirt. Fool, never noticed?” Hitanshu tried
to give some muscle on his brain. “Oh yes.”

“But tell me, Anay, what CCA is?” Hitanshu

continued his whispering to Anay. An irritated
Anay replied in a more irritated tone. “Co-
Curricular Activities, my child.”

The Maths period had not started. The

attendance was over, and the teacher was
completing some formalities. Then, she started.

120
“Students, this is your first CCA period of the
session. It has been organized as an inter-house
science quiz in the auditorium. The last period. I
have been asked to nominate two students, for
my house, so to shortlist them as the
participants of the quiz. All the students of the
John house should stand up in not more than a
second.”

Around twenty-five percent of the class stood up

the next moment. Seeing them standing,
Hitanshu recapitulated that he too was in John
house, and needed to stand up. So he did. With
Hitanshu stood seven girls and three boys,
which included Tanveer, Usman, and another
anonymous lad.
The teacher walked up towards Tanveer
piercingly. The usual smile or the unusual grim
face had faded off, giving way to a new
expression on a face, which could not be
named. It simply suggested that he was the
least interested in the quiz, and preferred to
remain an audience. The teacher moved
forward.

Towards a girl, she spoke up this time. “You will

participate. No declines.” The girl had no choice.

Then the swift mentor turned swiftly towards

Hitanshu, who went shaken for a moment. The
teacher, almost two inches taller than him in
height looked at him with intentions. “What
grade did you get in Science?”

Hitanshu spoke without a slightest hint of

confidence. “A…A1, miss.” The instructor
nodded stylishly, and spoke, “You will

121
participate too.” Hitanshu had no two ways on
it. Here came a new adventure on his way.

***

The auditorium design was not as very

expected. A dark room, air conditioners, and
office lights. A light green high stage, along red
curtains on the backfoot, and the carpets on the
floor. Along, cushioned chairs, which had been
attached to the ground, by just one central leg.
Homely Friend style. Much of expense. Instead,
there were movable red tent-house chairs,
complete ventilation, and boxlike air-
conditioners on the ceilings. The newcomers did
not develop an awestruck impression in his first
visit.

Everyone was seated, including the participants,

wardens, sisters, and everyone who could be
called management staff. Ayahs and peons
revolved around the broadly narrow corridors for
water, only for the management, judges, and
the principal.

The first two rows of the seating were for the

school staff: The teachers, The Management,
The wardens, and some occasional Trustees: A
lot of people. Behind them sat the participants :
eight from each house: numerically thirty-two.
Hitanshu sat somewhere in the first row of the
two allotted, along with her classmate
nominated on the left, and someone from the
tenth standard the other side. Tensed, but not
nervous, Hitanshu was breathing deeply. He
turned to his classmate. “Hello!”

122
“Hi.” A feeble response came along with a nod.
She adjusted her spectacles, and kept looking to
her front, not turning a hair towards Hitanshu.
The polite, elite boy remembered Shravan. He
resumed the conversation, but by a different
manner. “Did you expect your selection?”

The girl turned to Hitanshu this time, and smiled

childishly. “This is not the way to start a talk.
First let me introduce you to myself.” She raised
forward a hand for a handshake. “I’m Natasha.
Natasha Rathore.” Hitanshu shook hands
comfortably. “Hitanshu Sharma.”
“I did not even know about the quiz. So forget
about expecting a selection.” She had turned
back straight, and spoke her lines. Hitanshu
them remembered the formal question that he
had asked. Replying was obvious. “Neither had
I. I didn’t even know my house before today.”

Natasha responded with a smile. But she did not

speak. Hitanshu too had straightened by now,
as the Trustee had started giving his speech,
and Hitanshu wished that it would come to an
end soon, so that the quiz could be started. He
was feeling more impatient every second.

***
The speech lasted really long. For around fifteen
minutes. However, there was no reaction on
anybody else’s face, probably everyone else
had expected this. Hitanshu was tired of sitting
by now. He wanted to run up to the stage, and
play the quiz all by himself. However, this was
neither practical nor possible.

“So, I’ll catch up with you after the quiz, with

the results! All the best!” The trustee got down,

123
with a big round of fake applause. The host took
up again. “So friends, let us get a brief look of
the quiz.” He looked at his placard. “The quiz
will be divided into the regular four rounds: The
Rapid Fire, The Recognition, The Buzzer, and the
Finale. Ten questions will be asked to each team,
and they will have to either answer it, or say
pass. If they answer, the result will be declared.
There is no minus marking, and each correct
answer in the round carries one mark. In the
second round, four pictures of various scientists
will be shown to each team, and the answer is
to be told. At each wrong answer, two points will
be deducted, and for each right answer, five
points will be awarded.” The host stopped for a
pause, and looked at the audience, which was
waiting impatiently for the quiz.

“In the following round, five questions will be

asked in common. The team which knows the
answer should press the buzzer allotted. The
first team which presses the buzzer will be given
the only chance to speak. Five points will be
awarded for correct response, and five points
will be taken away for wrong answers. If a team
presses the buzzer first, but does not answer,
ten points will be deducted.

In the finale, only one question will be asked.

However, there would be just the top two teams
sitting to answer. So, if you can make it two the
top two till the last round, then only you will be
able to win the league. Ten points for right
answer, minus ten points for wrong. So, put up
your brain’s keys, and be ready for the contest.”

124
With a loud round of applause, the host
dissolved into shadows, yet awaiting more
trouble.

***

“So, here I am, back again, taking just a minute

again. All the students I take names should
come on the stage at once. Hopefully,
everybody is present.” The host had returned
back to the stage, again with a placard. At first,
team A, Thomas House. From the participants of
class IX, I welcome… Priyanka Khosla IX A,
alongside Meet Sethi IX A, from the other
section…” Hitanshu gaped as Priyanka stood up
from next to Natasha, and so did Meet, a
familiar looking boy whom he had seen many
times. However, he did not look at him for long,
as Priyanka was his focus. She cast a look
around the participants, and finding Hitanshu
looking at him, smiled with innocence. She
climbed the stage very soon.

The host went on calling names, with the last

house remaining: the House of John. Anay too
had been selected from his house, and he sat
there, perplexed, and perhaps furious around a
group of guys unknown to both. Their selection
was unexpected as well. The speakers echoed
again. “Last, but not the least, I welcome the
John House, with its participants: Natasha
Rathore IX A, alongside Hitanshu Sharma IX A.”

The two of them got up from the already

emptied row, and seated on the stage. Hitanshu
looked around. Abhijit sat in the Peters. From
the Paul house selected, were Tanishi and
Harshali. They sat together, with physically too

125
close, but actually too far from each other.
Hitanshu smiled by the side of his lips.
Opposites.

***

The Rapid Fire round was not a too-tough battle.

However, it had remained a battle still.
Priyanka’s team had scored seven points, owing
three points to Priyanka herself. Harshali and
Tanishi had hardly made it possible, with just
five points out of ten, with half of the answers
wrong, maximum given by Tanishi herself. Anay
and Abhijit had scored very well, nine on ten.
Abhijit had passed one of the answers.

Hitanshu himself did not play a big role in the

eight pints that his team had scored, but
Natasha had. Four answers: just and all right,
were given by her, causing loud, but mute
cheers from inside of the John House Science
Quiz team. Hitanshu had just one right answer
in his hand, which had got nothing but relief,
after two consecutive wrong answers by a
tenth-class student.

The second round had started, with the order

opposite, starting with team D, that of Hitanshu.
Natasha sat in a firm posture, while Hitanshu
was hardly comfortable. The host began again.
So, as per the rules, we start the second round.
A picture appeared on the screen.

“George Simon Ohm.” spoke up one of the

students from tenth. “Right Answer!” Came the
response. The marks table was updated. The
second picture came up. Lengthened beard, and
moustaches like swords, the scientist bore a

126
bored face. “Johannes Kepler” Said Natasha
feebly. “Right Answer.”

The third was answered a wrong by a student of

the other class, causing some efforts to go in
vain, by losing two marks. The fourth question
stood on them with all its pressure on each of
the students of the Thomas. It looked a
considerably easy picture of a woman, not a
picture, but a painting, of ancient times. Fair,
gold-headed, and red-lipped, Hitanshu had read
about her earlier. But his brain wasn’t clicking at
all.

“Caroline Herschel?” he made out at the last

moment, when the Host was urging each one of
them to give a pass. “Brilliant!” Spoke the host,
and the audience clapped insanely. Hitanshu
knew that the lady hadn’t been making
something big all her life, but still she was called
a scientist then because of two reasons: First,
that she was the first lady to take interest in
Astrology; and second: she was much of famed
due to late-timed richness.

So, the second round was technically over for

the Thomas House, and now they were
celebrating their thirteen points of correctness.
Happiness was beyond limits. Because no one in
the team of eight was confident enough to
identify photographs. The luck had made for
them.

***

The second round was practically over, and the

quiz had stopped for a break before the buzzer
round started. The Thomas had made much of

127
progress, fifteen points: Three rights and a pass.
Tanishi and Harshali’s house had covered as
well: eleven points; two rights, by Harshali and
Tanishi, and two wrongs. Anay stood devastated
with three points in his pocket. Abhijit was
watching quietly with no role in his team’s
points. All the students shortlisted were fools,
overseeing Abhijit, and including Anay. Hitanshu
laughed.

The five-minute break was soon going to come

to an end. Prisha appeared from the backstage
to position the buzzers. Hitanshu gave her a
confused look, meeting a smile from the other
side. “Mind your business. I’m in the volunteers.
And yes, I’m loyal to my Thomas house. I won’t
deliver any cheats here.”

Hitanshu could not help shaking his head in a

philosophical manner.

After all the buzzers were placed by the

volunteer, an announcement was made from
the backstage. “All the teams, starting from the
first, should test their buzzing devices for any
defects.” The students followed the order.

Dramatically, till it was the last turn, of Team D,

John house, their buzzer fell to fail, the defect
was announced by Natasha, and Prisha
appeared again, with another buzzer.

“Do me a favor, Hitanshu.” Spoke she,

connecting the wire, and not meeting the eyes.

“Say?” Spoke Hitanshu, looking into Prisha’s

head, predicting what was to be done at this

128
irregular time. Hitanshu was on the stage, and
perhaps their conversation was visible to the
audience.

“Lose. Let Thomas win.” Spoke she, looking

mockingly into his eyes, and visibly controlling
her laughter. Hitanshu could not control his grin
again.

***
“So students, welcome to the fourth and the
final round of today’s quiz. But there is a
complication. We had decided that two teams
are to be selected for the finale, but teams B
and D have ended up, having the same points.
So, we will enter tie breaker before we resume
our round. A picture will be produced, along with
four options. The team which presses the buzzer
first, and answers correctly, will be directed to
the finals, where they will play with Thomas.”
The host talked simply. This complication was
obvious. The finale was far. The real finale was
to be played between two friends Anay from the
Paul house, and Hitanshu from the John.

The buzzer round had proved to be a snag. A

series of conflicts: of right answers, wrong
buzzers, minus-marking and celebrations. The
John House had performed moderately still. So
had the Paul house. The Peter house: That of
Tanishi and Harshali continued falling, because
of the reckless tenth-class students. They were
at the last position. The Thomas house had
maintained its first position with ease and
excellence. Hitanshu had hardly made it to the
finale.

129
The picture was produced. Shaven head, tuft of
hair at the back. Of Course, the scientist was an
Indian Brahmin ‘Holyman’. His eyes were
upwards, looking at the sun, and a lifted index
finger accompanied.

All the sixteen students eyes narrowed into

identification. The options were: A .

CHANAKYA B. THOMAS ALVA EDISON C.

ARYABHATA D.

BIRBAL.

There was no scope for Thomas Alva Edison or

Birbal; because Birbal wasn’t this ancient, and
Thomas Alva Edison hadn’t shaved his head in
Indian Style: For sure. The competition was
between Chanakya and Aryabhata, clearly

Then the buzzer rang. Hitanshu had stood up,

answering with the mic with all of his
confidence. “Sir, the Answer is C. Aryabhata.”

“Big round of applause!” exclaimed the

compère. The audience cheered with joy.

Hitanshu had made them to the finale.

***

The finale began with loud heartbeats and mute

prayers from the teams of both the leading
houses. The host took up the mic. “And so, the
question, for both the Thomas and the John
house is… : “Whattype of bond does Carbon
make?” Hitanshu had already put up her hand
on the buzzer already. However, not knowing

130
the answer, he did not press it. But the students
of the Thomas did. “Ionics.” They spoke, as if
plotting the answer in a map, doubtful, yet
speaking. “Loud Applauses…” And everyone in
the Thomas Camp relieved, and started
celebrating. “For the John House. The right
answer is covalent bonds. Loud Applauses for
the Thomas as well!”

Expressions did not take even a full moment to

change. Hitanshu hadn’t taken any risk, but
hadn’t expected this outcome either. Silent, yet
celebrations had begun in the John house.
***

Yay! I made a victorious thing,

Defeated Anay the boaster,
And Tanishi the toaster.
Much behind did Abhijit lag,
This wasn’t too expected from the science-bag.
Victory I made to Priyanka as well,
And made a new mate in the TCS hell.

131
Sixteen

Revelations

“Winning the quiz is no big deal.” Anay was

speaking as the two were walking after
departure. They, hurriedly walked through the
corridors, as Anay had to catch the School Bus,
and Hitanshu the van. However, Hitanshu’s
expressions suggested, that his team’s victory
was due to him. Anay did not deny the fact, but
was failingly trying to cover his own insult,
under some other fact. “I know.” Hitanshu
spoke, as they both climbed down the stairs.
“But defeating you definitely is.”

Anay did not speak any further. He knew, that

Hitanshu was, clearly, in a state of mind, where
he had climbed on indefinite, invisible,
impossible, and ethereal heights: that of vanity
and pride. Anay preferred to remain quiet, until
they bid each other a temporary goodbye. After
some time they would meet at one of the two’s
houses, and chat about some indifferent topic.
Or probably they’d draw out their cycles and go
out for a long ride. Unlike others, these two did
not have a differentiated friend circle. Just three
of them: Hitanshu, Tanmay, and Anay; and Anay
and Tanmay did not speak.

***

As Hitanshu entered the class next day, nothing

seemed abnormal. Tanveer and Abhijit sat in
their as-always second seat; With Abhijit talking
about Football, and Tanveer uninterested, yet
showing interest in his talks. Shravan sat at the
132
last bench; almost invisible. The bus had not yet
arrived, so Anay and Bhanu weren’t in the
scene. Hitanshu inhaled deeply, as his habit
was, and seated on the third bench. He turned
and looked at Shravan, who grew uncomfortable
at his sight, and looked somewhere else.

Usman, was seated in the other row,

surprisingly, far away from Abhijit. He did not
look towards Abhijit, who was busy chatting with
Tanveer. A cold smile played on his warm face.
‘Something’s wrong.’

***

The bus had arrived, and Bhanu had not.

Neither had Nikhil. So, the row was empty, but
for a handful: Anay, Hitanshu, Tanveer, Shravan,
Nikhil, and of course, Abhijit. Hitanshu threw a
clandestine glance towards the middle row.
Priyanka and Isha were busy chatting. Aahana
was absent. Prisha and Tanishi were doing
yesterday’s Math Homework hurriedly. Around
the back benches, Supriya and Natasha were
talking about yesterday’s quiz. Their
expressions told it all. Noticing Hitanshu’s eyes,
Natasha smiled in greeting. Even after all the
efforts that he made to remain incognito while
roaming into the ‘girl street’, he had been
caught by Natasha. On Natasha’s expression,
Supriya too turned and looked at Hitanshu. With
a raise of an eyebrow of Hitanshu, a smile
cracked on her face. There was no requirement
and compulsion for chatting. Harshali was
missing again.

133
 ***
The Math Teacher was absent. The substitution
was made, and the teacher who came now was
more of a let-the-children-do-it-all sort. So she
sat on her chair, while Prisha and Tanishi still
rushed to complete yesterday’s homework.

Hitanshu was still and again looking at Usman.

With some boys mysterious, he was enjoying
their and his own company. But all of this did
not look weird at all. Hitanshu, turned back to
Anay, giving him a slight hit on the head. He did
not move. The evident chattering in the class
pursued, with everyone lost in their own worlds,
where no one was important for them, and they
were important to no one.

Hitanshu gave another slight hit on Anay’s

head.

“What’s wrong with you?” Asked Anay, for being

disturbed twice, while he completed his
chemistry. “Do not dub me, Anay.” Hitanshu
spoke in such a crisp tone, that he reserved only
for special occasions. Anay knew at once that
Hitanshu wasn’t normal; so did Hitanshu feel
about Anay. Anay dropped his pen, and started
narrowed his eyes in examination of his friend.
Furtively staring, he spoke, not removing his
eyes from those of Hitanshu. “What’s wrong?”
He repeated. Hitanshu turned to look again at
Usman. Seeing Hitanshu sight, Anay followed.
Hitanshu turned back and spoke.

“See, the first wrong is you.” Hitanshu spoke in

a suspicious tone, attracting humor. However,
there wasn’t anyone who would laugh. Anay
cast a serious look, with a slight frown, and

134
lifted brow. “And the second wrong is that
foolish fellow, whom we all know as Usman. His
magnet has lost power today. He is not getting
stuck to Abhijit anymore.” Speaking, his eyes
investigated Abhijit’s back. “Something has
happened.” His tone was more of assertive. He
ought to be the head of the Crime Investigation
Department of India.

“Are You Done? Is that all you are suspecting?”

Anay turned back to his work. “Enjoy his
absence. Childish Foolish. That is all I can do to
compliment you.” He made hold of his pen
again, nodded in disappointment, and resumed
work. “I’ll ask Abhijit.” Hitanshu inhaled deeply,
as he got up, to make out.

***

“Welcome the VIP!” Exclaimed Abhijit as

Hitanshu casually shifted his lean body into the
bench. Tanveer smiled sweetly, and leaned back
on the bench. Perhaps, relieved of the football.
“Seen the latest trend? Jessi’s hairstyle:
trimmed sides, and lengthened middle hair.”
Jessi was a gleamed football player of
Barcelona, who used to change his hairstyles, as
frequently he could. And Abhijit, of course, was
a fan. So, all the latest trends were exclusively
available.

“I’m not here to talk football, Abhijit. Please.

Save it for another day.” Hitanshu spoke in a
quite irritated tone. Tanveer smiled, as he had
never gathered up enough courage for this.
However, he did not need any courage. What he
need was company of the child hero. “Then,
what brings you here?” Abhijit’s ego was a little

135
disturbed. Of course, he knew that none other
possessed such a great interest in footballers
and football, as compared to him, so, he spoke
softly. Because he did not want to mess with
Hitanshu, for no reason.

“Oh, you made me forget.” Hitanshu spoke in a

breath, with a laughing smile, as people usually
do, for remembering the actual point. “You
make me forget. That I was here to ask- did
Usman get a beating from you or something like
that?”

Abhijit’s eyes widened in amazement. Tanveer

made a slight laugh, and turned grim, looking
somewhere between Anay and Shravan at the
back. “How do you know?” This question, was
much expected by Hitanshu, after seeing the
expressions of both of his bench-mates. “I know
everything.”

Abhijit’s eyes narrowed this time. “Come on. Tell

me. You aren’t a genius.” Spoke Abhijit, looking
at Tanveer as he spoke the last line. Tanveer
smiled in response. Hitanshu gave a
meaningless nod before starting. “You see, it’s
all evident. The once-upon-a-time Usman who
was jealous of the two of being in company,
today actually does not even look at you. He
used to hover around Abhijit till yesterday,
hasn’t been visible talking to you today. Doubt is
imminent.”

Abhijit, at first, inhaled deeply, in reply. “You

see, when I got out of the van today, he was
impatiently waiting for me, probably, he was
going to stick to me for the rest whole day if I
didn’t…” Tanveer cut in. “Stop. Let me tell the

136
narrative. Even I was there then, as my van had
also come at the same time. However, I
preferred not to be the peacemaker but the
audience. What actually happened was: Abhijit
got out of his van, and found a sticky Usman
waiting for him. As he descended from his
frontal throne in the vehicle, he quickly came
up, flatteringly took up his bag and put his dirty
arm round this fellow.” Tanveer stopped for a
moment, looking with disgust at Abhijit, for
being so closely touched by such a miserable
personality. Hitanshu, too, waned his eyes, with
the same emotion as Tanveer. Abhijit resumed.
“Till then it was okay for me still. But what he
spoke later brought much more anger, disgust
and hatred that I almost threw him.”

“What...what did he speak?” Hitanshu asked,

with a mixed feeling of disappointment, anger,
fear, and care.

“Leave it all.” Spoke Abhijit, with a wave of his

palm, which was turning into a fist slowly.
Tanveer persisted. “Unfortunately, even I was
too far to hear what he ‘whispered’ in his
master’s ear. But yes. I’ll describe to you what
happened later.

Usman was laughing as he spoke. However, this

person was not. As he completed, he caught
hold of his arm, which was round is neck, calmly
put it down. With the same calm, he took his
bag, hung it on his shoulders, and pushed
Usman with such power, that he almost laid
down on the dust, licking his favorite compnent.
However, this made Usman angry as well, he

137
got up heroically, and tried to catch hold of
Abhijit’s neck. Abhijit, however knew this tactic
of his.” Hitanshu himself remembered how he
had caught hold of his neck. “He caught hold of
his wrist, and almost turned it by three-sixty
degrees. A voice of crack came as well. Usman
was lucky to escape.” Tanveer ended, as the bell
rang and the second period started.

***

138
Seventeen

Complications

“So, this was the story of Abhijit vs. Usman.”

Said Tanveer, resting back on the bench as he
inhaled deeply. The story was over. Abhijit,
exasperated from the conversation, had left the
class for the washrooms. Hitanshu had his turn
of his speaking. “So. There was one thing good,
which credits to Usman.” Tanveer laughed for a
short minute, and then spoke. “It is not much to
be happy of. Usman is like a leech. He’ll soon fill
up some crocodile tears in his eyes, join his
hands, and fall to Abhijit’s feet. And won’t let
him move until he is forgiven. Hitanshu turned
grim. “At least for some time, we will be having
his absence. Let’s make the party!”

Hitanshu and Tanveer broke open into laughter,

as the last words were spoken.
***
Two days had passed. Surprisingly, any change
wasn’t seen in Usman. He seemed to be
abandoned, and appeared to have made new
friends who could entertain him better. He
snorted each time whenever crossing Abhijit, or
even Tanveer, but they didn’t seem to care.
Also, he was spotted often with the muscleman,
Maddie. No one knew what they were up to
most of the time. However, Hitanshu did not
have time enough to think of this, and returned
back to his own life, along with its knotted social
webs.

139
Hitanshu cast a quick look at the timetable as
he seated besides Anay, with an informal five in
greeting. WEDNESDAY: I: MATHS; II: SOCIAL; III:
PHYSICS; IV: LIBRARY; RECESS; V: FRENCH; VI:
ENGLISH; VII: HINDI; VIII:

COMPUTER THEORY.

Hitanshu smiled on reading Library in the day-

timetable. He recalled to himself where was the
Shakespeare kept, the MS17, and grinned ear to
ear, as he decided to keep that book to himself,
for a week allotted.

***

Hitanshu’s allotted seat, fortunately, turned out

a not-bad out there in the seventh period, which
only added to his joy. He was seated in the left
side today, where there was Tanveer behind his
table, sitting with Prisha, and he himself was
sitting with Priyanka, who had moistened quite a
bit all these days. Priyanka, who at first seemed
a bit of attitudinal in the party to the thoughtful
Hitanshu had now converted into an
understanding, courteous and joyful. The TCS
had finally revealed her emotions, or perhaps
she was pretending them on the outside. The
runner-up of the Science Quiz, was avoiding the
conversation from her friend at the initial. And
Hitanshu knew it. He put his hands on the table,
almost imitating Priyanka, who was looking at
Prisha, faced parallel to her, and busy talking
with Tanveer, who himself was conversing with a
smile. “Something wrong, Priyanka?” Priyanka
landed back on the earth with a muted thud.
“You-you’re talking to me?” she spoke, pointing

140
one finger on herself. “Um…yes? What are you
thinking?”

Priyanka eased. “I… I’m thinking that it is such a

dramatic coincidence that the two of us are
sitting together… and more dramatic still that
we aren’t talking.” She did not avert her eyes
from Prisha. After she had finished speaking,
she stiffened again.

“What’s happening to you?” Hitanshu seemed a

bit irritated at this kind of behaviour from his
friend. “Are you medically alright?” He laughed
sarcastically, to hide his irritation. Probably, she
was not in a temper too good to converse with
him. “Oh yes, that I am, but I’m not alright,
when said on the whole.”

Hitanshu now understood the problem at once.

“Anxiety…I see!” Priyanka’s face lost its kind
features by this dialogue of Hitanshu. She
appeared as the attitudinal and rational
Priyanka again. “Yeah…you can say it is a sort of
that only, but you see, there are other social
complications as well.”

Hitanshu’s expressions did not change. He

understood Priyanka’s feelings. “What has
happened, Priyanka?” Priyanka looked at Prisha
again. “Did she speak something?” Hitanshu
spoke again, this time looking at Prisha as well.
Prisha on the other hand, feeling four eyes
staring at her, signaled a speaking Tanveer to
wait, and turned to Hitanshu and Priyanka. “Yes,
what’s the problem, guys?” She asked with
ignorant simplicity, and of course, her
blameless- shameless grin. “You.” Murmured
Priyanka feebly enough that only Hitanshu

141
heard. Hitanshu turned an eye towards her, and
resumed the conversation.

‘No, it’s nothing. I was just seeing that you

completed your Biology Practical File…”
Hitanshu’s sheepishly spoken words sent
everyone, but Priyanka to laughter. Tanveer
joined the conversation as well. However, he
preferred listening to the conversation, with an
irritated Prisha, inspecting Hitanshu, and an
agitated Priyanka. Prisha spoke in irritation.
“Shut up. I don’t complete my notebook all day
to give it to you. Tanveer, send him a picture of
your pages.” Tanveer nodded. Priyanka turned
back, her eyes still focused on the popcorn-
colored, dark patch-stripped table. Hitanshu
took another moment to turn.

“So, what’s the problem?” The newcomer went

low enough that he wasn’t heard by Prisha. And
Tanveer was no risk. “The problem is Prisha, as
you may have made out by now.” Priyanka did
not speak any further.

“That I’ve did. Oblige me by telling more.”

“It’s not her fault actually. As you may have

seen, I’d made my seat with the girl gang the
first day. Tanishi and Aahana were there as well.
They had welcomed me; I admit, but I don’t say
that I was welcomed warmly. There were smiles
all around me as I turned to talk, and that made
me feel much more uncomfortable.” All the
unease that welled up inside Priyanka was
finding a soothing ear to confess. “I say, it was
not the smiles that were making me
uncomfortable, but, actually, the coldness that
lied beneath it. Sweet words they spoke to me,

142
and I say, that they helped me by much. But I
know: It was all a formality. I sensed it all, but
there was little I could do. I was to be
questioned to death, if I had not escaped.”

Hitanshu sensed danger. “What happened,

Priyanka?”

“It was still the first day. I was sitting with Prisha
and Tanishi. By this time I was already irritated
at them, and they had found no success in
extracting some gossip from me. They had
already asked a thousand questions to me,
maximum in vain. However, even I had decided
to myself that I won’t reveal anything.”

“Further?”

“Further noting. They were asking me about my

life in the Marathoma.” Priyanka changed
posture. “What will they do of it? They asked
everything. Not a single thing was left. Whether
I have a sibling, younger, if not older; why did I
crave for dance; and everything that mattered
nothing to them.”

“They were just being polite, Priyanka.”

Hitanshu said, so as to soothe his friend.
However, the results were opposite. Priyanka
stiffened. “What do you take me for? A fool? I
may seem a bit of that at first, but let me tell
you, I am not. They may be trying to be polite to
me by talking, but that doesn’t give them the
freedom that they’ll make opinions! When I told
them about my younger brother, you must have
heard what Tanishi spoke. ‘Younger brothers are
useless. Whenever you have something
important in hand, they’ll jump down like

143
anything, just to ruin!’ ” Priyanka was visibly
angry. “Who the hell did give her the rights to
make comments? And await even more, Prisha
approved!” Such serious fouls: all of them.
Sometimes I wonder why I listened to your
advice of joining the TCS.”

Even Hitanshu turned a bit of angry at whatever

she said. “Now?” Priyanka stopped to look a
look at Prisha. Prisha visibly ignored. “I found
Isha. She’s better than these, after all.”
Hitanshu nodded in approval. Priyanka
continued.

“She listens to me, and tells her own stories as

well. She has two mates; and both of them are
shed away from limelight; so is Isha herself.”
Hitanshu was smiling, he knew it all.
“Something accompanying?” he asked Priyanka.

“Of course.” Priyanka, with maximum of her

anger drained by now, was quite calm currently.
“The three of these can be quite appreciated at
their effort of remaining nameless, but I fail to
do so. I establish my identity everywhere I go.”
She ended, with pulling her collar in self-
appreciation. She had appreciated them of
course, but in satire. What she actually meant
was that they are fools, who do not crave
attention. Hitanshu waited quite patiently, for
her to end. “Of course, it’s right what you say.
Anay and Nikhil are also the sort of same as
well. But mind me that I’m not a hesitant.”
Hitanshu spoke his part, in very less words, as
compared to Priyanka. Priyanka is running from
one type of gossipers to the other.
***

144
Oh! There she is!
Between two roads;
One goes straight
Onto the stage.
The other goes down,
Deep into a pit,
Where you can
Hide and sit.
There isn’t any problem,
Wherever you go,
Just crave satisfaction,
And put aside perfection.
There’ll be slips,
Whichever road you choose,
There will be faults,
Wherever you go.
Look Forward for comfort
And put your effort…

145
Eighteen

Socially Anxious

“Get up! “ A voice thundered the library. The

librarian had seen Hitanshu talking from quite a
time with Priyanka. She was observing silently,
how long would it continue. However, seeing the
conversation to no end, she had to speak up.
“Go sit in the stockroom. And pick up a big book
on the way.” Hitanshu looked around, looking for
whom was she addressing. “Yes, that’s you,
Hitanshu. I’m speaking to you.” He did not
speak any further. Avoiding Priyanka’s eye
contact, he got up, strangely moving towards
the Personality Development Shelf, stooping,
and picking up with a white-covered book, and a
yellow border. He smiled as he looked down,
and moved towards the store, awaiting yet
another experience. Supriya, was looking up at
Hitanshu, as he stood to sit on his chair, and so
did Natasha, from the other side of his. Hitanshu
hadn’t noticed them until there was a trick
played. Natasha was the main villain.

She did the meticulous chair pull prank on

Hitanshu, and expectedly, Hitanshu descended
directly on the wall, closely behind, not hurt by
much. Also, to the very luck of Natasha , the
librarian did not notice. Hitanshu got up back,
pulled back his chair from Natasha’s grip, and
sat with visibly fake anger on his face. No one
had time to look at him, as they laughed out,
hidden from the view.

***

146
The bell had rung. It was lunch now. The seven
of them gathered up, at the dining table:
Tanveer, Nikhil, Hitanshu, Abhijit, Anay, Bhanu,
and Usman. The dining table was, of course, the
last seat of Abhijit’s row, where it seemed of no
care, that to whom did the bench belonged to.
Even Usman had come there to ‘acknowledge’
everyone by his presence, where everyone
meant Hitanshu, Anay and Nikhil. Tanveer and
Abhijit, sat up quite normally, unmoved by the
rival’s presence, and ate there lunch as they did
every day. Another member had joined them
recently: Bhanu. He used to eat his lunch in the
typecast cylindrical lunchbox on his bench, but
his bench being occupied by Tanveer as well, he
was led to the lunch party. On one table, three
students from one side pushed in from the
normal side, and three others sat one bench
ahead, turning their legs into the technical blank
of the seat, at its back. The seventh was
adjusted. Sometimes, the eighth was adjusted
as well. Others had to remain standing on the
sides, or roam around like beggars. The same
bench, which denied occupying the third at
times of academics, with the excuse of
congestion, accumulated eight people, when it
came to friendship and lunch.
“So, Chopra, tell me, that when will you start
working on your height?” Nikhil said, lifting out
a morsel of his vegetable, from Abhijit’s
flatbread. He used to make humor continuously,
however, not attracting much of success. Anay
turned his face into a serious, grave look.
“Nikhil, you tell me when are you going to work
on your height? You need more work to become
a palm tree, if I’m not wrong?” Bhanu smiled in
his usual, down-to-thumbs manner, not ceasing

147
from eating his food. Tanveer burst out into loud
laughter. Nikhil’ expression was matchless.

Then a special man appeared into the scene.

The misters of the IX A had forgotten that the
last bench belonged to solitary creature:
Shravan. Shravan came up to the scene with his
lunchbox in his hand, which he had been eating
out there on Hitanshu’s place, finding his place
accumulated, and finding himself too shy to join
in or resist. Adjusting. Or probably too shy.
Hitanshu wondered as he watched the stick-
figure approaching.

Shravan tapped on Abhijit’s back, slightly, and

hesitatingly, when the model looked up, he
made a weird expression by his hands. Roll,
then push forward, then insert, as if in
confusion. However, he did not speak. “What’s
the matter? Speak up!” Spoke Hitanshu in a
cheerful way. Bhanu was looking up by now as
well.
“I..I..need to put my lunchbox into the bag…
Can I?” He spoke, however, in withdrawing tone,
as if the seven would beat him with sticks.
Hitanshu spoke up. “That’s fine. Keep it right
here brother, you can join us as well. We aren’t
finished yet.”

Shravan kept the box near that of Hitanshu’s,

looking it with farewell looks, and refused to join
in. He vanished out of the class. Hitanshu
shrugged. “Unusually frightened.”

***

There were around two minutes for the lunch

bell to ring, and the three got up, finishing their

148
lunch at the end. Abhijit, Anay, Bhanu, and
Usman had left already, the former finding
Usman’s presence unbearable. Usman had,
because there was no response for him by
Abhijit. Hitanshu, Tanveer, and Nikhil however,
had, still persisted eating their final morsels.
They had to rush for the basins. Nikhil, reluctant
to go, sat up in the class, making up quite a
mess with his oily hands. No one cared.

Hitanshu and Tanveer ran to the washroom,

however, finding Shravan, looking around
awkwardly around in there. “What’s the matter,
Shravan? Puked or something?” said Hitanshu,
making his way to the basin. Shravan still
seemed to take no notice. He was ignoring, so
that he could avoid some talk. Tanveer,
however, did not lose heart. He made hold of his
stooping shoulders, which balanced a skeletal
neck, and shook them with all his power.
Shravan was back from his visual world. “Y-Y-Yes,
What just happened? An earthquake? Run!”
Tanveer burst out again, his laughter booming
the washroom. “It was me, dude. What makes
you so ill at ease?” He came straight to the
point. The question made Shravan even more
uncomfortable. His face twisted, eyes narrowed,
and even some sweat appeared. “No-no -no. It’s
nothing. Let me leave, please.” Shravan
shrugged Tanveer’s hands, and left, almost
running. Hitanshu was more than what could be
the problem. “Something’s wrong, Tanveer,
something definitely is.” Said Hitanshu, his
hands, holding an invisible gear, which he
rotated, making him look like more of a CID
officer. “You cease being a detective, or I make
myself up for a boxer!” Said Tanveer, playfully

149
punching Hitanshu on his abdomen. “Still,
something is wrong. Believe me.”

“Shall we move? The bell has rung. Your favorite

French Mistress will kiss us if we’re late. Let’s go
on.”

***

It was a Games period. Hitanshu had chosen to

play volleyball, finding Football unfit. He was
replaced by Bhanu. Players of volleyball were
mostly girls of the refugees of IX B, and of
course some of the natives of section A, namely,
Gurpreet, Meet, Aahana, Prisha, and Anay.
Hitanshu was really surprised to find Anay in
volleyball, and could not stop himself from
thinking how Anay made it to Volleyball. There
were some other players as well, but Hitanshu
did not care to introduce himself to everyone.
He wasn’t here to be a public domain
personality. He would know only about select
people, and those select people would be his
friends. Gurpreet was a misfit. There were just
three games in the TCS- three, namely, Football,
Volleyball, and Kho-Kho. The latter was purely
for girls, an unsaid treaty. Football was only for
boys: again unsaid. Volleyball remained
combined.

The teams were divided, and Hitanshu found

himself struggling with the first half even. Two
shots he had got, of setting the ball, that he
played very well. However, he found volleyball
much better than football. At least he had
played. It was Gurpreet’s service going on from
the other side, and each of the players had

150
made themselves conscious: Gurpreet was a
dangerous player.

“Come on, bold’em all!” called and clapped

Prisha, teasing her.

“Don’t make pits in the ground! Leave that work

to Prisha!” said Anay this time, because
Gurpreet had a habit of jumping and pitching
again and again at service. However, this trick
showed on her as if she was placing bricks on
one another. “Shut up, Chopra.” Prisha and
Gurpreet yelled in unison.

“Come on, don’t waste time!” Screamed a

player from her own team. The ball was shot.

The ball was shot like a rocket. It first went up,

to around two feet above the net, and then
swung with irritating velocity. It turned towards
Anay, who had still not recovered from his
laugh. Unready for the return, he mischievously
gave a header, which made the ball leap
towards the left boundary. A roar of laughter
rose in the other team, with Gurpreet leading
the call. “Headers are illegal, joker!” Hitanshu
almost dived and saved the ball by a whisker,
and directed it to Prisha, who desperately tried:
the last hit allowed. However, it missed the net
by a whisker.

“Idiot.” whispered both Anay and Hitanshu,

looking at each other. Playing volleyball was like
meaninglessly basking in the sun. Hitanshu
turned towards the football ground, bored of
some over-the-net dispute between players of
Volleyball. Nikhil was defending a goal from
Abhijit, with hearts beating mercilessly of both

151
the teams. A Goal. Hitanshu’s roaming gaze
remained to the farther side: A player was
wandering futilely as he did: Shravan. He
roamed meaninglessly, unaffected from
whatever the outcome of the game.

There were loud cheers this side; Hs team had

won the volleyball match, after a dispute. The
bell had rung just now. Nevertheless, Hitanshu’s
eyes were fixed somewhere else.

***

The Games Period was over ten minutes ago.

Surprisingly, no teacher had entered the class,
the English period. Maximum of the students, let
behind Abhijit, Bhanu, and some girls, had
reached the class, and had placed themselves
on seats under fans. Most of them, had been
playing football, and were utterly exhausted due
to the summer heat. The last drop of energy had
been sucked out as well. Hitanshu was sitting at
a bench ahead of Shravan’s, without a word of
talk between the two. Shravan, on the other
hand, was desperately praying, that may
Hitanshu get away from there, without any more
interviewing from him. Hitanshu did not move,
however, but did not talk to Shravan as well.
Then Abhijit entered. So did Tanveer. Seating
themselves besides Hitanshu, both of them
panted loudly. Tanveer, banged hard on
Hitanshu’s back. A method of greeting. He had
known this very well. However, he did not
shake.

152
Hitanshu was towards the very left, and Abhijit
at the right. He had relaxed, keeping his hand
parallel on the seats iron rd, and rested his head
at the back as well. He had taken over
maximum of the bench’s back. Tanveer, had lied
down, his eyes towards Shravan, who did not
take care, lost well in his imaginary world.
Hitanshu was noticing everything quietly.

Suddenly, Abhijit straightened. “Uninterested in

Football, Hitanshu?” He said, leaning forward to
get a better look of his. “Not really. But you
know, I have to first know how to play football,
before I make an opinion.” The incident of
Football flashed before Hitanshu’s eyes, as he
spoke. Abhijit nodded, as if he really understood
what Hitanshu meant.

“By the way, Abhijit, what were today’s game

results?” Hitanshu continued the talk further.
Abhijit seemed to buff up at the question. His
eyes came shining, and a smile played on his
lips. “Last Moment Victory. 1- 0” Tanveer smiled
by his side, as Hitanshu lifted his brows. “Wow.
Who was then the hero?”

Abhijit understood the question at once.

“Everybody. Reaching to the opponent’s goal
was not easy. They had spread the attackers like
a trident, and the defenders at the back like a
strong wall of concrete. On the other hand, our
defense was like that of army, with just guards
at the back: Midfielders were like a crowd. All
the children who couldn’t play anything else
come to hit their faces in football. And I had to
take them in my team. When I told them to be
defenders, they started crying like babies. So I
had to place them in the mid. And this was the

153
major drawback. However, this crowd was
almost like a herd of wild goats, which kicked, or
tried to kick the ball elsewhere when it even
was away from their coverage area. A good
distraction for the trident. Attackers, with me in
the lead, were struggling hard to get the ball
from those of the other team, who swiftly
passed it from one side of the court to the other,
even when there were three to four players in
the mid. This was another reason why we could
not handle the ball: It didn’t come to us.

So, we were playing 0-0. Time pass. But then

one from the midfielders stepped up, and
directly distracted the one who was receiving
the ball. Then, I took away the ball, and made a
bicycle move. It again landed on the arm of a
player in the opponent. A hand-foul. Very
luckily, the spot of attacking was just outside of
the D, and I had hurt my foot in the kick. So, it
was taken by the same boy distracter. He kicked
the ball in the upside down direction, showing
his left kick, but kicking from the right. A simple,
ideal, sweet goal. 1-0. And then we had to pass
just twenty seconds to win. That was not
difficult. So, we won! Glory!” Abhijit narrated
everything.

“Who was the boy?” exclaimed Hitanshu.

“You know him.” Said Abhijit, fixing his eyes on

the boy he meant. His down-to-thumb body
language already made him look different from
others, who were giving relaxation to their back
muscles. “Bhanu?!”

“Yes. Even I didn’t expect him to play so well.

But he did.” Hitanshu expressed his surprise,

154
with an upside-down smile accompanied by a
nod.

***

No one entered the class that period. The bell

rang, as it did after every forty minutes, in its
usual monotonous, irritating, but yet relieving
tone. The three of them still sat on the same
bench, talking about something to pass their
time. Abhijit, however, was forcefully shut up
from his Football gossip. Tanveer was speaking.

“Football, and everything is so material. Obvious

foolhardy. I don’t know how you cope to play.
Hitanshu, you did well of a job to quit it off the
second day.” Tanveer spoke, patting his back
with praising expressions. “However, you did
one fault as well. Volleyball is also materialistic.”

“So that means no meaning!” Abhijit guffawed

loudly, while Hitanshu just smiled in formal
tenor. “What do you play, Tanveer? Never seen
you on the ground?” Hitanshu inquired his
doubt. “Impotent that he is, so he runs from the
Sun.” said Abhijit, as he laughed hastily.
Tanveer’s stern expression brought him back.

“I play Chess.” Said Tanveer, turning back

towards Hitanshu. “Because if I start playing
football, the ball will become a mere sieve by
my kicks!” The three of them exploded in loud
laughter.

“So Children,” A booming voice echoed the

class, when maximum of them were busy in
their own world. A tall, slightly plump, bald from
the back man slowly entered the class, as if

155
practicing slow motion. “Move. It’s Computer
Practical. Arrangement.” Spoke the figure again,
and the students lined up, and moved. The
computer teacher was both irritating and
pleasing.

***

“So today.” The teacher was speaking in the

Computer Science Laboratory. “We will learn
about a new type of photo editing software.
Push out the start button, and type what is
written on the board. REIMP: RILOETIC
ESTABLISHED IMAGE MANIPULATION PROGRAM”
The students had seated themselves
accordingly, with Hitanshu, Abhijit, Anay, and
Usman on one side of the common row,
respectively facing Isha, Supriya, Priyanka and
Prisha. Tanishi and Aahana had chosen to sit the
other side, invisible from the other end. Nikhil
sat in the leftmost row, at the end, so that he
didn’t block anyone’s vision. Bhanu and Shravan
sat in the ‘nerd row’.

The teacher was teaching the basics in slow

motion. “First of all, click on the menu bar’s
second link, which reads Open. Then open the
C: directory, and then images. Right- click the
image, named backg, and then choose ‘Edit in
REIMP’. Do it and then tell me what opens.”

Usman was lost in chat with Prisha, when Prisha

herself was desperately trying to listen to the
teacher’s slow commands. She was repeatedly
signaling Usman, by a wave of her hand, but
Usman was unscrupulous enough to ignore her
repeated warnings. He kept on talking.

156
A slow hit on his head broke him from his
visionary world. “Who the- ” Spoke an irritated
Usman, while he turned back, cursing in his
breath. The tall teacher stood, with a stern
expression. Usman had no choice but to turn
back, and concentrate on his work. “Sorry Sir.”

Shravan, raised his hand from his place.

Probably, he had done the allotments. “Sir,
done! What-to-do further?” The teacher turned,
with his one eye still at Usman. “Wait. Let the
others complete.” Shravan nodded in approval,
as he again turned to his computer, and started
clicking the mouse, in an array.

After around five minutes, when everyone had

done their works, the teacher continued. “So,
now tap Ctrl+O, and the same window will open
as it did earlier. Select a random image, and
then repeat the Edit in REIMP process. Then
select the eraser, and clear its background.
Then raise your hands as you do it.”

As soon as the teacher spoke, a skinny,

trembling hand popped up. “Done, sir.” Shravan.
The teacher, inhaling deeply in boredom, slowly
walked up to Shravan, where he was left
surprised. Shravan, had opened all the other
images, and cleared their backgrounds.
Moreover, he had made out the teacher’s next
move. He had merged all the images in the
backg, making it into a complete scenery.

The teacher announced instantly. “So, this

young man has done much more than what you
all were expected to do. Big applauses!”

157
Shravan was applauded, which made him feel
weird, where everyone else was admiring his
work, he stood there, nodding his head, but not
a smile, or any other expression reached his
face.

***
The final bell had rung. The students were
moving out of the school premises, when
Shravan, walked all by himself in the full
corridors of the TCS. A hand, from the left side,
on his right shoulder terrified him to his soul.
Seeing a smiling Hitanshu by his side, he looked
the other side, pushing back his hand, and
increasing his speed.

“What happened, chap?” Said Hitanshu catching

up. “What’s the matter?”

“No-nothing.” Spoke Shravan as he raced

towards the stairs. Something was definitely
wrong.

***

Who’s this guy shattered,

Running from everything that matters,
People, Talking and applaud,
He’s though different from the crowd.
Shravan: as he says,
Can do everything by himself.
He clicks and types and relocates-
Killing masters of combates.
He does this all on the screen,
With beating heart and twitching spleen.
Who’s this guy shattered,
Running from all that matters?

158
Nineteen

More Trouble

“Why do you think…eh, Usman and Abhijit have

had some complications?” Tanishi stylishly
asked Aahana. The lunch was over, and the
students had seated themselves, waiting for the
French teacher. Tanishi had turned back to talk
to Aahana. “I haven’t seen them talking from
long. Something is definitely faulting.”

Aahana shrugged, and made up a blameless

face. She was not interested in any matters
which made her think out of the box. A simple
life: Prisha, Tanishi, Some nameless-fameless
cronies, make-up mobile games, and Painting –
that was all she had been leading, and calling
life lately. And wished to carry it quite till the
end. There was no probable end to something
which could satisfy her, and make her live in a
special corner of some stages. A happy,
satisfied life. And she really didn’t know about
the wrangle going on in the boys’ camp. She
didn’t care either. “How will I know, dear?”

“No, I just asked.” Tanishi spoke exaggeratingly

as she inhaled a deep breath. “Who exactly
knows.”

“Probably…Tanveer, or Hitanshu, the new

chap?” Said Aahana, as she too relaxed. Tanishi
however, stiffened at Aahana’s words. “Do you
really think that I’ll be talking to Hitanshu for
what is going on under their cover? And will he
really cooperate and not tell anyone else about
what I said? Seriously?”

159
Aahana, also gave a second thought and
nodded slowly, giving enough effect. “Ah yes.
Still, you talk quite a lot with Tanveer… And I’m
quite sure that he knows…” Tanishi’s eyes
narrowed at Tanveer’s name spoken again.
“That idiot will never tell me Abhijit’s secrets.”

This made Aahana’s tail on fire. “Then what do

you think of me? I come to school just to put out
my ears to listen to the foolhardy going upon in
the boys’ rows, and then tell you, as a matter of
gossip? What do you consider of me? I’m not
what you think me of. I’m not a fool.” Aahana
turned her face the other way, quite upset of
her glamorous and jealous friend. Tanishi
snorted as well, and turned to her own side. But
then something struck her dumb, yet cunning
mind.

“Perhaps Usman himself…” She smiled a side,

as she got her plan.

***

Usman was a fool. He had no ideas about

anything going on in the row to his left. What he
dearly wanted was just a comforting hand,
which would bring him out of the strange life
he’d been leading from the past few days; being
around Abhijit earlier had been benefitting him.
He used to get enough chances to intrude into
conversations, and make his own comments
later. He was a mere backbiter. Maximum
people who conversed to Abhijit some or the
other way also had to deal with an irritating,
unpleasant Usman, who’d stand by his side
24x7. But this was all no more.

160
He had made himself live another life, with
some other worthless guys like him. Not
surprisingly, he had become increasingly
popular, because he had a lot of gossips from
the ‘star section’ of the class. It was a boring
drawing period, where most of the students
were busy talking on one side of the Art&Craft
room: Abhijit, Tanveer, Hitanshu, Bhanu,
Aahana, and of course, Prisha. He had opted for
drawing, keeping aside Music and Dance, in
high effect of Abhijit. Now as there weren’t
bonds anymore, he had made himself sit onto
the other corner of the room. His mates were
not in Drawing.

Then suddenly, he noticed two eyes, piercing

sharply at him. Tanishi and her four eyes were
looking straight into him, disclosing each layer
of his secrets, without a single word. Usman,
absentmindedly averted his eyes and started
looking at the board, with numerous basic
drawings on it. However, he did not, or could
not do that for long. Tanishi was still looking into
his eyes. This was getting more dangerous. He
blinked awkwardly, and then raised his brows in
a question mark. Tanishi was not in control of
Usman.

However, he knew that Tanishi was not a good

deal to talk with, but there was no other choice.
Tanishi would then persist looking at him, and
make him feel more uncomfortable. There
wasn’t a way out.

“What’s the matter?” squeaked Usman. Tanishi

was in power. “Nothing, Usman. I just came to
talk around. You’re lonely, I see?” No one had
talked so sweetly to Usman ever before in

161
school. Nevertheless, he knew that Tanishi was
just blandishing. “Yeah, that I am, but how does
that provoke you? You remain.” he sighed.

“No I won’t remain. My heart pains when I see

you so much of depressed ever before. What’s
the matter? Tell me. Trust me.” Tanishi looked
alluringly into Usman’s eyes. Usman eased up.
“Listen.”

Usman narrated everything, with himself as the

victim. Word-to-word.“And that was why Abhijit
beat me so badly. Do you think that it was very
nice of him to talk to me like this? Really?” “See,
it is never nice of anyone to have a dreaded
action-film fight as you narrated. And neither
was this one.” Tanishi listened to it with vast
accuracy, and then missed a glance towards
Aahana. She had come to know about the
matter.

“There is a way to end all this. Then Abhijit

won’t dare to step near you.” Tanishi advertised
her idea. This would make her side stronger.
And create divisions in the other camp. “What?
Tell me.” Usman became lit on his tail.

“Maddie.” said Tanishi softly, as Usman drew

closer to listen. “He will disarm Abhijit in one
little slap. Tell him for a cup of herbal tea.”

With the last words, Usman’s eyes lit up. This

conversation had had its effects.

Tanishi’s eyes lit up as well, but in the self-favor

that she had done.

***

162
Two days had passed. Usman had not yet got a
chance to have a word with Maddie, and have
his favor to put out his sword against the person
whom they both were very loyal till but a week
ago. The lunch bell rang, its sound irksome
enough to draw each student out of the class.

Usman drew out as well, his head hung in deep

thought. He was giving too much of muscle to
his walnut-sized brain. Then, a big hand, with
dangerous velocity, hit him on his back. Usman
was thrown ahead. With a loud curse on his
tongue, he turned around to see who this
daredevil was, daring to beat Maddie’s ally. And
more surprise came to him.

It was Maddie himself.

Usman’s garlic shaped eyes came out in

surprise, for a moment, but calmed the next. It
was Maddie’s style of greeting. He turned and
started moving. Maddie caught up. “What’s tha
issue, chap?” asked Maddie as he put his arm
round Usman’s dirty neck.

“Listen. I’ve got a trouble with your beloved

Abhijit. Need you.” Usman came directly to the
point, but hid the actual trouble, knowing that
then Maddie won’t support him anymore if he
did.

“So. You need me to beat Abhijit and his

associates so that they dare not touch you once
more?”

“Exactly.” Spoke Usman, hiding his surprise that

Maddie knew more than what he expected. “You

163
area a genius, Maddie.” Maddie twitched his
collar in show of his greatness.

“That I’ll do with uttermost happiness for my

brother.” Said Maddie, stiffening in show of is
rippling musculature. Usman grew quite sure
and confident of his collaborator, and bestowed
Maddie’s back with numerous thumps of his
clenched fists. Maddie smiled. “Do you really
think that your blows are reaching me?” Usman
roared in laughter, and so did Maddie. They
hadn’t known something which could be even
more dangerous for the group of IX A. This was
more than hopeless, and unexpected than
anything else they or their peanut sized minds
could expect.

Isha had heard everything. But no one could

imagine her next move.

***

The lunch break was over. Everybody was back

into the classes. Usman, and Maddie, too were
walking back, when Isha met their eyes. Usman,
in disgust, bid farewell to Maddie. Maddie too,
was about to turn around to return to his class
when Isha spoke up. “Stop.” Maddie froze.

“I’ve overheard your silly plans. And I’m leaking

every word of it.”

Maddie laughed a sarcastic laugh.

“Congratulations. You can do anything. You’re
free.” He turned back and moved.

Isha remained squeaking until Maddie was out

of sight. “Listen…I’ll really do it… don’t

164
underestimate me… you’ll have to pay…”
Maddie’s decreasing figure showed no sign of
response.
***

A girl into boys’ matters,

Talks of fight and quarrels,
Something big’s gonna happen,
Some old wounds are gonna deepen.
Maddie has made his way towards the blunder
side,
And Isha has heard everything in hide,
More things occur than they are expected,
Wish, that they are accepted.

165
Twenty

Maddie’s Fighting

Maddie had visibly made no changes in plan. He

showed fully, that he was in Usman’s party, and
would definitely give Abhijit a thrashing. Also,
Isha also could not gather up courage inside
her, to make public the vital piece of
information she had. There wasn’t a way out
either as well. Three hours they were. The
departure bell had rung. It was time for action.

The students moved out of their classes, and so

did Maddie, Usman, Abhijit, and his right hand,
Tanveer. Isha, on the way, met Hitanshu’s and
Tanveer’s eyes, unspeaking, but revealing
probable danger; Tanishi, the mastermind
watched the scene from the shadows. However,
something else was approved fate: Both
Tanishi’s and Usman’s. Abhijit, ignorant of the
possible danger that lied aboard, walked in his
usual, sturdy way, with Tanveer, walking light-
footedly, enjoying the beauty of life. Usman had
raced forward into Maddie’s classroom, readying
him for victory.

Maddie nodded, and walked out of his

classroom, with all the brawniness that he
could, and stopped just parallel to the doorstep;
Abhijit was coming. Usman, screamed lightly in
joy, with the most powerful hope, that Abhijit’s
influence would come to an end today.

Abhijit, seeing Maddie in front of him, smiled in

joy, as a greeting for his friend. Maddie did not
respond. Maddie was supposed to fight off his
166
best friend today. When Abhijit reached out for a
five, Maddie made no signs of movement.
Ready for battle. Abhijit gave a disgusted look at
Usman, who was smiling by his side, obvious of
his victory. Then, Maddie closed his almond
-shaped small eyes, and stroked his dark beard.
Then he raised a hand, almost parallel to his
ear, signaling for the already-present silence.
Even the minutest of sounds reduced to silence.
A drum beat could be heard in every ear. The hit
was to begin.

In a farther corner, hidden from the world, was a

spectator watching the legendary fight. Tanishi
grinned from ear to ear. Then, Tanveer inhaled
deeply, and looked directly into Usman, who
grew uncomfortable at the sight. Abhijit, yet
unknowing of that he was to be beaten, had
only sensed some tension. “Is something wrong,
Maddie?”

“Yes.” Came the feeblest of replies with the

minutest of nods. Then, what he did was worth
watching. The short giant suddenly turned,
around ninety degrees, and caught hold of
Usman’s sweating neck. He held it, till Usman
began squeaking, and then let it lose. A terrible
slap awaited Usman, which made him fall
almost to the ground. His waist turned a
triangle, and his face downcast: perfectly
beaten.

Unexpected. Usman, the contract giver, was

beaten himself. And Maddie let his calm anger
flow out smoothly. Holding Usman’s shoe with
that of his, he tangled his foot between those of
Usman, and he fell immediately to his knees,
still unaware of what was going on. “You damn

167
idiot! You were trying to make me fight against
Abhijit. Why do you forget? We’ve been friends
from childhood. Even if you’d have paid me for
the job I wouldn’t have done it.” Barked the
muscleman as another kick ensured its way to
Usman’s knee. “Son of a rabid dog.” Maddie
looked around. Tanveer was smiling. A hasty
Hitanshu had arrived, so had Anay. He spoke
again.

“This damn bloody fool was trying to get me

against who has favored him even when he
could be thrown out and spitted on the road. He
was biting the same man, who provided him
food.” Abhijit stood still, looking partially at
Tanveer. Tanishi rubbed her thumb around her
temple. “How can I forget that?” she murmured
to herself.
Usman had stood up by now, too embarrassed
to still remain on his knees in the corridor.
Maddie’s tone changed in a moment. He rubbed
his palm around Usman’s neck and back.
“Injured, my boy? You deserve. Now join your
hands, and beg pardon from your master.” Then
turning to Abhijit, he continued. “And you too.
Knowing that he is a damn bloody imprudent
moron, still pay heed to his words. Pardon him.
Otherwise he’ll die of shame. He has committed
a mistake, that I know. But won’t you forgive
your own child’s faults, knowing that he is a
mere child?”

Abhijit folded his hands around his frail-looking,

yet strong chest. His expressions grim. His dark
face darker and grimmer. “You do not know
exactly what a shameless creature he is. He is
no child, but a devil. He craves for popularity.

168
Respect does not come from flattery. It comes
from character. Tell this to him.” Snorted Abhijit.

“ Still. Do your duty. It will be my guarantee that

he won’t do this again. If he does, I’ll except
your thrashing.” Maddie said politely. He knew
that Abhijit did not beat anyone without a strong
reason. A stern look was enough. However,
Maddie himself getting beaten, for the sake of
Usman, was an unbelievable thing. At least
when he had beaten him, and he was shaking in
terror of shame.

“Fine.” Said Abhijit, as he marched to his van.

“Just because you say.” A stern look towards
Usman made him cower like a sheep. “Forget
whatever happened. However, I won’t.”

Maddie had made an unexpected move of the

piece, and he had won the game.

Intelligent, as strong.

***

The next day, Anay, and Hitanshu sat on their

usual third seat, discussing about the series of
events the previous day. Hitanshu, had seen
Tanishi talking with Usman yesterday, and he
knew who the mastermind was. However still,
the fault belonged all to Usman. He had
committed two mistakes. Tanishi was just a
catalyst to his evil thoughts. And of course, two
wrongs hadn’t made up a right. Abhijit entered
the room, with Tanveer moving strongly on his
left. Awkwardly, Usman straggled behind them,
and Abhijit, as usual wasn’t responding to his
foolish talks. Usman, as well, was careful to

169
measure each of his word before his tongue
spoke. Soon, Usman would come to the right
hand of Abhijit. It was just a matter of time that
the words were being weighed.

Hitanshu looked to his left, meeting a strangely

smiling Isha. She made a series of gestures by
her brows, all conveying the same thing. ‘I knew
it earlier’ was the unspoken message. Hitanshu
knew that as well.

Then, serration was felt in the atmosphere. The

teacher had arrived. The duster was beaten in
its usual monotonous sharpness. Maximum
students were present. The teacher spoke. “So
students, answer the attendance. No noise as I
speak.”

After the attendance was over, a long-forgotten,

and irritating, outcast face appeared. The
monitor Gurpreet was speeding towards the
teacher. She was troubled by the class enough
in the past ten days. She was going to complain
today. Enough was enough.

“I’d wish to draw your attention, Ma’am” cajoled

Gurpreet as she reached near enough to the
teacher, who was making her entries, and
readying her mind for the Maths class. Not a
single moment was expected to be wasted.
“Speak whatever you have not exceeding few
moments.”

Gurpreet seemed to haste. “Ma’am, the class

has become all out of control. As soon as the
teacher leaves the class, they get busy into loud
chattering. They do not obey the monitor.” She
complained like a kid.

170
The words seemed to light up the teacher. She
stiffened. “So, have you made the list? I’ve told
you to record the names of the undisciplined. I’ll
take action.” Then she turned to the class. “So,
happy talking, say? See what I do.”

Gurpreet fetched the list, and handed over to

the teacher with formal gesture. The teacher
took it, not removing its eye from the class, and
straightened it by a vigorous shake. She read
out. “Nikhil” Absent. “Natasha.” A stern look at
Natasha made her shrink in fear. “I’m sorry,
Ma’am.” The teacher moved ahead. “Usman”
Usman stood up. “Ma’am, I did not do anything,
I’m being blamed.” The teacher took no notice
of his words. “Pick up your bag.”

“But ma’am…”

“PICK UP YOUR BAG!”

Usman pulled out his bag, cursing under his

breath, steadied. The teacher’s voice boomed.
“Come sit here, on the first bench.” Spoke her,
pointing to the first bench. Usman had no
choice. He had to sit alone. It was Nikhil’ place.
And he was absent. However, there was Abhijit
at the back. The teacher carried on.

“Anay. Hitanshu” “Two names together. Always

talking” Hitanshu hung his head, finding nothing
to say. Anay continued to have no expressions.
“Hitanshu go and sit at the last bench.”
Hitanshu quietly followed suit. The teacher
continued. “Bhanu! Get up. Sit near Anay.”
Bhanu robotically followed orders.

171
Some more names were taken, Tanishi’s place
was changed. Now she had to sit with Supriya,
and Natasha. Some more students’ places were
changed, which mattered the least to Hitanshu,
or anyone.

He had been seated near Shravan.

Already sensing his nerve, he remained quite

mum at the beginning. But the urge to talk had
gotten over him, and he had to talk. The same
formal talk began. “Hello, Shravan.”

“Hie.”

“Why don’t you talk?” when Hitanshu asked

Shravan, the anxious man realized that he had
to cope with Hitanshu for some days from now
on, and talk could not be avoided anymore.
Also, he saw Hitanshu the most trustworthy
than all.

“Because...Because…I don’t know.” He

stammered genuinely. He was not used to
talking. Weird person. Hitanshu shrugged as
well. “Strange.”

Hitanshu resumed. “Still, trust me; I won’t make

fun of you.” He placed a hand on his shoulder,
and Shravan had to pull back a reflexive shrug.
He had to trust somebody to survive.

***
Damn! What has happened,
Stone beaten instead of diamond:
Abhijit saved, Usman thrown down,
Mind it, Maddie’s no clown,
He seems good and foolish at first,
But he is not that such,
172
He can bring disgrace to all,
That he’s done by much.
One bad thing: Usman’s back to existence
again, And stone sticks to diamond once more.
Shravan sits nearby,
His feeling unfelt,
And then sits Bhanu as well,
Down to thumb from belts.

173
Twenty-One

Some More People

The next day, Hitanshu and Shravan were

sitting at the last seat, with Shravan forcing
himself to talk to Hitanshu, his first friend in
around ten days in the new class, where he had
landed up like an alien. Hitanshu was a
supportive and motivating boy. His tone rarely
went up to what could be called ‘harsh’ and
remained dramatically polite most of the times.
He had a fine personality. Not too stylish like
Abhijit. Not too simple like Bhanu. He had
studied each one of the student from his last
seat, where he had practically no one to talk to.
He only had people whom he could see and
overhear. There wasn’t anybody’s fault in this.
Hitanshu too, had developed a liking for
Shravan. He seemed a compact, little-spaced
boy at first, but when Hitanshu went on talking
with him, he realized, what his imaginary world
was like. Beyond words. The duo was much of
satisfied with each other. Hitanshu, maintained
his contact with everyone else as well. This was
his quality. He never forgot a friend. Be it Anay,
or Nikhil, or Supriya, Isha, or Priyanka, he used
to chat with them all.

As the teacher entered the class with her speed

and accent, Bhanu rose. Anay was terrible. Only
people like Hitanshu could manage to bear him,
and for a novice he was the most troublesome
and niggling person. He would go on cracking
the lamest of jokes and disturb the companion.
174
He was small in stature, however, but his effects
were large. No one could ignore the sweet,
flattering voice of his, not much different than
Tanishi, even knowing what mischief lied
behind. And then Bhanu was a ‘nerd-type’.
“Ma’am, Anay disturbs all the time.” Bhanu
stated. He was fed up of Anay in just one day.
“He does not let me study. Always talking.” The
teacher cast a stern look at the unchanged,
unemotional face of Anay. Gurpreet joined in.
“Yes Ma’am, Anay talks a lot. He does not listen
to me.”

For Anay, it could be called a trouble. Hitanshu

ran his fingers on his temples, in desperation.
This Chopra will fall into a pit by himself, and let
me fall into it too.

“Fine.” Said the teacher to Bhanu. Justice was

being made. “Find your seat next to Shravan.
Abhijit, sit there near Anay. Make sure he
remains silent.” Abhijit nodded, moving quickly
from his place. Bhanu was much quicker. His
burden was lightened. Thereafter, Usman
growled in agony, being lost his ‘best friend’. He
was just left with the what-to-do Nikhil on the
left, and enough-to-do Tanveer at the back. No
one cared. However, Nikhil was laughing at his
condition. As Usman showed to him, that he was
‘struggling’ to control himself from thrashing
Nikhil. Nikhil, however, was not afraid by an
inch. He pursued laughing, constantly teasing
Usman for is unchangeable affinity too Abhijit.
“Abhijit’s pig!” He laughed, as Usman folded up
imaginary sleeves, readying up for beating.
Nikhil faked terror.

175
“Oh my God! Now, I’ll be beaten by someone
who fell to his knees, by just one hurdle! And
now, when he’ll be beaten back by me, he’ll go
running to his master, accusing me of his
murder!” He constantly incited and provoked
and instilled Usman, but all in vain.

Usman knew he was overpowered. He could do

nothing. So he now sat still, unmoved to Nikhil’
teasing comments. Nikhil, now turned to
Tanveer. “Tanveer, will you do me a favor? Pick
this grime from here, and throw it in Abhijit’s
lap.” And he burst out laughing again.

***

Bhanu sat in his usual down-to- thumb manner,

overlooking the as-usual conversation between
Shravan and Hitanshu. The Chemistry period
was just over, and the two were discussing
about the same. Probably on different opinions
about the same thing. Bhanu knew both were
wrong. But, his conscience did not allow him to
drive in-between a conversation. That was very
impolite. No one cared as well.

“Hey Bhanu, tell me the four characteristics of

matter.” Hitanshu finally turned the question
towards him. Shravan looked expectantly.
Bhanu, however, believed not to upset one or
the other. “It’s in the book. See there.” Witty
reply.

“Ah, yes!” exclaimed Shravan, drawing out his

well-bound science book. “Let’s see.” Bhanu
was back in his down-to-thumb posture.
Unaware of what was the result of the book
hunt.

176
 ***
It was departure. Hitanshu and Shravan were
moving towards their respective destinations.
The corridor was busy, as everyone had moved
out of their classes. The two of them moved in
silence and slowness. In mere oblivion. The bell
had just rung, but everything had seemed to
slow down for Hitanshu. He had been living with
a person with a completely different type. Till
now, he met many kinds of people, the fame
Abhijit, the silent Tanveer, the happy Anay, the
cheerful Supriya, the understanding Isha, the
fascinating Priyanka, domineering Prisha,
chattering Tanishi, observing Aahana,
mischievous Natasha, the know-it- all Bhanu,
and of course, the always-welcome Nikhil. But al
had one quality in common: They were visibly
expressive. With the possible exception of
Aahana, Hitanshu had not met a person to
whom he would have worked hard to reveal his
layers of life. Shravan was the first such. In just
two days, they had developed strong bonds.
However, the trusts weren’t full.

Bhanu was moving a little ahead of them, and

around him was Tanishi, for possibly no reason.
They were out of earshot of course, but Bhanu’s
gestures clearly showed that he was not at all
interested in Tanishi’s talks. However, Tanishi
did not move. She kept on flickering around him
like a fly, as Usman did around Abhijit. Soon, as
their gestures showed, Tanishi had left in anger.
Bhanu, had to finally be a bit of straightforward,
which angered Tanishi. She left, her ego bitterly
hurt. Bhanu didn’t care. Shravan did,
unspeaking.

177
They had reached the staircase. Bhanu, being
ahead of them, had hastily climbed down the
stairs. “Look at him!” Shravan turned towards
Hitanshu, pointing towards Bhanu. He was
almost running. Hitanshu hadn’t seen the
incident just before, so there were no questions
in his mind related to Bhanu. “He’s saving his
time. Probably he’ll memorize his Physics
lessons in his van. That’s why he’s hurrying.”
Said the both, as they too climbed down.

And Shravan wasn’t that simple to believe.

Bhanu was not of a type that he’d run to Tanishi
to apologize. Also, he had naturally slowed
down after the stairs. But Shravan had made up
to make out. He elbowed Hitanshu. “Call him.”
Hitanshu winced. “Why don’t you call yourself?”

Shravan, gave a stern look. “Do you think I

will?” Hitanshu, realizing, called out. “Bhanu!”

Bhanu turned around robotically, halting, to wait

for the duo. “Yes, Hitanshu?” Shravan looked at
Hitanshu, with an awkward frown.

Hitanshu was a master of starting

conversations. “Maths exercise notebook,
Bhanu.” He put forward his hand to receive.
Bhanu, pulled his bag to the front, and started
feeling for his notebook in the pockets. Shravan
now played his card. “Will you mind if I ask
something, Bhanu?” Bhanu, unaware of
Shravan’s mindplan, agreed, still hunting for his
Maths Notebook.

178
“What was Tanishi speaking right now?” he
asked mischievously. This made Bhanu partially
furious. He looked up straight into the eyes of
Shravan, with visible sincerity and annoyance
welling up in it. “It is none of your business.
Mind your ways, Shravan. You just look simple. I
know you from your beginning. Do not forget.”

Shravan suppressed a giggle, while Hitanshu

guffawed loudly. Shravan continued. With his
elbow, he tucked the side of Bhanu’s abdomen.
“Tell ! You weren’t committing a crime or sort?”

Bhanu stretched himself lethargically, the crowd

was nearly over, or split. “What’s wrong with
you, Shravan?” he asked, in a mothering tone.
“Are you all right?” You have spoken too much
for today.” He turned back to hunt for his
exercise book, which he hadn’t found even after
this much trouble, and talk.

“Yes that I have. But mind me; I’m not going

until you tell me!” Shravan naughtily boxed him
on his upper shoulder. Bhanu, almost ignoring
his words, spoke. “Oh, that I don’t have with
me.” Re-zipping is bag, the naughty nerd
started moving. Shravan and Hitanshu followed
him, each on his sides.

“If you won’t tell, then we’ll ask Tanishi herself!

And you know such a gossip she is, so, it is on
you. Do you want it to have it exaggerated by
Tanishi, or as-it-is by you yourself? Your wish.”
Hitanshu spoke this time, looking impishly
towards both the smiling men on his left.

Bhanu stiffened in submission. “Fine. I’ll tell. But

promise that will be kept to yourselves. No

179
further gossiping and storytelling. Swear on
your lives, idiots!” Bhanu said, with all his fine
words, coming together in a string. The duo
swore in no time.
Bhanu signaled them to draw close. They
followed. He then whispered, almost inaudibly.
“She was asking for my Maths Notebook.”

And the three exploded in laughter.

***

The lunch was over. Around the whole of June

had passed, and the teachers with their
detective eyes had put a really keen ogle at the
children. This was for the selection of the
prefects. Bhanu, the perfection required for
making a prefect, and Gurpreet, the flatter of
the teacher, were almost the only eligible
candidates for the ‘prefect’ post. However, there
were challengers as well. Tanveer, the all-time
favorite of the teachers, and Hitanshu, too polite
for a student could also hack their way. In girls,
Prisha for being helpful and leading, could be
selected as well. All this was thoroughly
informal, as the teachers did not do visible
partiality to the students. All this was just a
matter of talk between the masses: the
students of the TCS. So was it right now,
between the newly-formed trio: Shravan,
Hitanshu, and Bhanu.

Shravan, utterly bored of the gossip, rose slowly.

“I have no interest in something in which I don’t
have a chance. There are two awful musclemen
standing right there, to block my way. I don’t
want to talk for it as well.” Being seated in the
middle, he signaled Hitanshu to make room for

180
him to leave. Hitanshu was much amused by his
words. He had remained silent all the time the
two of them talked, and hence, was bored as
well. “Well, Shravan, it’s you yourself
responsible for this disappointment of yours.
Nobody can help it. You yourself tend to remain
at the backstage. Hence, no one notices you.
It’s only in the computer lab where you gather
applause.” said Hitanshu, making way for the
quite man to leave. However, Shravan, sat back
again, with an antique expression on his
banana-like face.

“I know. There isn’t a way out for it either.”

Shravan immediately fell silent after speaking.
Hitanshu did not bother to speak anymore. It
would then be a lecture.

Bhanu started abruptly. “Well, Hitanshu, are you

really going to put up for the investiture? You
can enroll for the discipline secretary. There is
no other competition for it, after all. Prisha will
become the guide, so will Tanveer if he does
become. I am not enrolling, so the way’s clear.
Go on!”

Hitanshu seemed suddenly startled at Bhanu’s

words. “What? You’re not enrolling? Tell me
you’re lying.” Shravan’s eyes too widened in
surprise. This was

not-to-be. Bhanu was the only hope for getting

a prefect-friend.

Bhanu nodded in disapproval. “There is a lot of

responsibility. I need to study. I don’t want to run
in the corridors like an errand-boy. Moreover,
then I’ll be stamped as a nerd.”

181
Hitanshu laughed. “That you are already,
Bhanu.”

The three of them knew that this conversation

was leading to no end. However, there wasn’t
any other way either, for Hitanshu other than
talking. But Bhanu had. He took out his maths
book, and started solving an anonymous sum.
Shravan hit him on the shoulder. “Mister nerd,
it’s the French period. Would you mind keeping
the book in? The teacher can be here anytime.”

Bhanu smiled lethargically, as he drew out his

French book and kept in Maths. The teacher
arrived at the same moment, as a matter of
pure coincidence. Everyone stood up,
reluctantly, and silently greeted the teacher.
The teacher cast a grim look at the standing
class. “Sit, children.”

The children followed. The grim look continued.

“I need to enroll three students for the prefect
card. I do not assure that who will be selected,
but it will be definitely one of the three names I
give. So Tanveer, the first one is you.”

Tanveer stood up, his head surprisingly

stooping. “I am sorry, ma’am, but I don’t wish to
enroll. I don’t think I’ll take it up.” The teacher
nodded in surprised approval, and moved
ahead. Then, stand up, you, new girl. “What’s
your name? Ah, Supriya!” Supriya stood up. “I’ll
be honored, Madame.” The teacher nodded her
head and rolled her eyes together, making
confusion that something devastating was
happening to her. “Who else wishes to enroll?”

182
Several hands stood up, including Abhijit’s and
Hitanshu’s. However, the teacher, ignored both
of them. Another hand belonged to Gurpreet.
“Yes you, child. Gurpreet, you are gonnabe.”

“Thank you, Ma’am.”

The teacher then looked around again. Finding

no one else suitable, according to her strict and
narrow reason, she spoke out. “I’ve found just
two. So, the third one will be my choice.” She
looked around again and again, finding her
desirable ward. She had finalized Tanveer for
the task, but circumstances having changed at
the eleventh hour, she had to make more of
hard work.

Time was passing by. Around ten minutes were

over. The teacher hadn’t yet found her choice.
Then her eyes ran towards the last bench. The
down -to-thumbs man. Sincere, stoic, and
simple. Right of Shravan. “It will be you.” She
said confidently. Bhanu stood up. He did not
wish to, but he had to.

“Thank you for the opportunity, Madame.” He

said, with dripping simplicity in his voice. The
French lectures started.

***

There were more thumps on the back of Bhanu

on that day, than there were seconds in an hour.
Shravan, and Hitanshu, kept on increasing his
confidence. It had been a pretty long lecture.

“Still. I have to face Gurpreet. And I still don’t

know how Ma’am chose me.” Bhanu sighed

183
deeply as he leaned heavily on his chair. All the
relieving words of Shravan and Hitanshu were of
no effect.

Hitanshu spoke in a soothing voice. For the last

time. “See, Bhanu. Have faith in yourself. We
cannot do anything you know that very well. But
be sure you’re throwing a party after you’re
selected.

Bhanu grinned. “Sure. If I get selected as the

errand-boy, I’ll throw a grand party.”

***

The day arrived: first of July- The Investiture.

Shravan was absent, as he had said the
previous day. Surprisingly, both Gurpreet and
Bhanu had been selected as partners for a
batch, as the Discipline in-charge. Sometimes,
when there were two suitable parties for a post,
there used to be a partnership in the two. A
simple coalition. This was it. Gurpreet and
Bhanu: the companions for the discipline in-
charge post.

Finding No company, Hitanshu had crawled back

to Anay, who had happily welcomed him. There
were Abhijit and Tanveer at the left. Usman was
missing as well. He had been selected as the
official errand boy: a volunteer. He’d welcome
the trustees with jasmines and run for water.
Free of charge. Towards his right, after the
corridor was the girls’ seats: Prisha, Tanishi,
Aahana, and Priyanka were easily visible.

184
Hitanshu waved formally to Bhanu. He was
standing at the entrance from the backstage,
along with Gurpreet towards his left. Dressed
not in normal uniform, but in that of the Church,
Bhanu looked cute. Nevertheless, Gurpreet
looked horrendous: that she was. They were not
the first ones to enter though: but they had
been assigned a task, of that of the organizer.
They were looking and checking around for
flaws, in case. There were, however, none. The
TCS was a perfectionist.

“The host came up to the dais. He read out his

usual toned speech. “Welcome dear teachers
and Children, to the grand arrangement of the
fourth Investiture Ceremony of the Treaty
Convent Senior Secondary School No.3. We, at
first, welcome the Chief Guest of Today, the
senior Managing Trustee of the Treaty Convent
Educational Trust: Due to which thousands of
students have been able to find education: Mr.
Henry K. Simon!”

With loud applauds and cheers, a giant of a

man, is face wrinkled by experience, and hair
grey by age, entered. A troubled, yet pleasant-
faced Usman was seen handing over a bouquet
of flowers to him. The host continued, calling
out the names of ‘minor’ guests of that day.

The lamp was lit, and wine was offered to the

lord. It was a Christian Convent School, after all.

Then the host announced the names. The Head

Boy and the girl from class XI. The House
Captains and Guides from class X. At the last
came the junior most post: That of the
secretaries. Bhanu was feeling like a peon in

185
dress. Gurpreet stood, with her head held high.
Both of them, bowed low as they were entitled
with a common batch: “THE TCS III : JOINT
DISCIPLINE SECRETARY SESSION 2017-18”

All of the school clapped lethargically for the

last time in the day.

***

Gosh! Bhanu becomes the prefect,

And holds the post erect,
And stands the competition correct,
And see what comes next.
Gurpreet’s at the same place too,
In the palace of fame,
In the committee’s game.
These two have become dudes good enough,
Sometimes smooth, sometimes rough.

186
Twenty-Two

‘Age of Laze’
All of June and some of July had passed. Hitanshu
had made himself quite stable into the shaking life of
the TCS. He had already put on to Facebook,
obviously getting in more touch with Tanishi ,
Tanveer, Supriya, Priyanka, Nikhil, and unfortunately,
Usman. Abhijit and Anay weren’t there, but that did
not matter. Hitanshu had stronger face -to-face
bonds with them. However, maximum people were
now remaining offline these days. Tanishi had
deactivated her account. Tanveer was already rare.
No one had interest in talking to Usman. Hitanshu
wondered what the problem was.

It was the fourth or fifth evening of July. Hitanshu was

scrolling up feed in his mobile, remembering the
bittersweet memories of the Homely Friend. He had
is contacts there as well. Suddenly, a text popped up
on his screen. “Hey, Hitanshu.”

Supriya. Seeing Hitanshu online, she had messaged.

Hitanshu landed back into the TCS life. He swapped
his fingers with a smile. “Hie!” Hitanshu had found a
companion to chat on online after a really long time.
The last time he had chatted was with Nikhil . He
needed the question-answers of Social Science. It
was back then. Around a week ago. Even, he had
grown tired of his life, and was deciding to watch
some movie. Supriya texted back.

“What’s up?”

Hitanshu sighed. This chat was leading to where he

wanted the least. However, there wasn’t a way out
as well.
187
“Nothing Much. You Say?”

Even Supriya knew this kind of conversations.

Nevertheless, she went on. Even she had found out
someone after a long time, so it was obvious, to have
a conversation. And it was not supposed to be a
formal one when it came to Hitanshu.

“Same here. Bored and bored and Bored. No one is

very different. No one actually to talk to. Found you
online, so just came upon to chat.”

The newcomers were chatting, Hitanshu came upon

the same feeling as he was facing earlier. When he
was in the Homely Friend, it used to be much more
‘hectic’ chatting on social media. Many friends would
be online at the same time, and everyone would talk
to everyone. Here, it was just one.

“Yeah. Bored. Earlier, there was more crowd online.

Now its no one. Just go on scrolling feed.”

Supriya too was aware. She was from the Grace,

where even bringing phones to school was legal, due
to some security reasons. Here it was not. However,
this was not the problem. The problem was, no one
was online. And there wasn’t a point asking anyone.
Everyone had grown bored of Facebook.

“Well, you tell me, wasn’t my decision right?”

Hitanshu continued, finding no message. Even
Supriya had turned quiet. It was time for the master
to begin a conversation truly.

“Regarding what?”

188
“Regarding school Change. You were hunting for a
school right? And it was my song that put upon your
fate.”

“ Ah, Yes. It was your song. But mind me, it wasn’t as

good.” Hitanshu could easily detect a naughty smile
playing on Supriya’s face as he read her message.

“Fine. I know that. But don’t applaud my song, but

you will definitely praise Priyanka’s to make me feel
even more jealous.”

“Definitely.” Came the instant reply, along with a

naughty-faced emoticon.

Hitanshu smiled as he continued. “Well, By the way,

Supriya.” Hitanshu typed on. “You have a story to tell
me. Perhaps, now it’s time.”

Supriya became puzzled. “What story?”

“You know it very well. Its title is: ‘Why Miss Supriya
Changed Her School’.”

A smiling face came. “It’s longer to be typed. I’ll tell

you some other day.” Supriya cleared off the
conversation. Narration could lead to pain.

Supriya , typed ahead, unsure of whether Hitanshu

would insist. She could not decline something again
and again. The best option was, to run away.

“Hitanshu, Got to Go. Talk to you later.”

***

As Hitanshu bid an online farewell to Supriya, and

turned off his phone, bored and fed up, Anay entered
his room. Anay also had a quality of perfect entry.
Whenever it was time, he would step in, dragging
away Hitanshu for a temporary outing. “Come on, my

189
child, let’s take a stroll.” said Anay, when he found
no warm welcome from Hitanshu. Hitanshu himself,
was tired of the day, and lethargically lazy. Even
Anay was very aware of that. It had been a tiring day
at school.

Hitanshu wearily agreed, stretching himself in a tired

yawn, and stood up. It was around six-thirty in the
evening, and there was enough light to roam. Both of
the men strung up their shoes and came out of the
house.

“What makes you, so weary, man? Come on, let’s

race a race!” Anay asked Hitanshu as he clapped his
hands in enthusiasm. They had been walking for
around five minutes, and Hitanshu was showing no
signs of action. Slow, sluggish movement was
accompanied by absent-minded direction. Hitanshu
was not enjoying the environment as he did.

Hitanshu sighed another sigh. Perhaps the millionth

in the while. “Hectic Schedule, you know that very
well.” Hitanshu spoke to Anay unenthusiastically.
Hitanshu wasn’t like he was all other times. When
normal, Hitanshu would move on in an active
velocity, and shake his head to his sides, looking for
beauty. A smile would accompany. Today, he was
tired, slow, stooping, his head hung, feet moving in
mere jangles and eyes not moving from the shoes’
sole. Desperation had taken over.

“Hectic schedule is every day, my boy. But that

doesn’t affect you as you are affected right now.
There is definitely something. Tell me. I’ll clear a way
out. You know it very well that I can do it.” Anay
flattered himself. Hitanshu nodded in agreement, and
patted Anay on his tiny back. “You would find out a

190
solution if there is a problem in real, Anay.” Speaking
this, he looked with awkward expressions.

“What do you mean?”

“I mean what I say, Anay. There isn’t a problem. This

is just a phase.” Hitanshu sighed again. Probably he
was enjoying his sighing. Anay stretched himself to
his limits, raised his right hand and hit a short ranged
hit over Hitanshu’s head. “Stop making puzzles, you
idiot!”

Hitanshu hit him back, without any visible strain.

“I’m not making puzzles. A phase is a phase. It is a
phase of laze.” Anay, quite clearly irritated by
Hitanshu’s hit and answer, raged back in irritation.
“And why do you think so? Please honor me by telling
this.”

Hitanshu was comforting now. “You can see this

clearly.” He said pointing to himself. “Lazy and
unwilling.”

“But I don’t see this in me.” Was a crystal-clear reply.

Hitanshu however had expected this. He continued.
“That’s not just me, Anay. Mind it. It’s many more.
None of the friends I’ve made here in the TCS or the
Homely Friend are seen to be online anymore now.
All are lethargic as I am. And this is the most awful
thing.”

Anay struck his forehead by his palm and rubbed it

for a long time then. “Stupid idiot! What meaningless
things are you linking? From being offline to being
lethargic? Drunk or what?”

Hitanshu sighed again. “I’m speaking the truth.” His

argument didn’t convince his own ears.

Anay lashed out. Still calm. “You’re just on facebook

if I am not wrong?” Hitanshu nodded in agreeing

191
voice. “So this is your problem. You’re out of the box.
Outdated. Old. Boring. And yes, lethargic.”

A line appeared between Hitanshu’s brows. “What do

you mean?”

“Simple. Most people now use Instagram. Facebook

has turned boring.. Instagram is much better.
Outdated that you are.”

Hitanshu changed dramatically. His speed increased

to normal. His words ice-edged. “And why don’t I
know this?” Anay had a simple reply. “Because you
are not in contact with me.” He shrugged carelessly.
“You’re sticking your face in Shravan and Bhanu.”

“So fine and nice of you. I’ll download Instagram

today itself.”

***
Hell goes on,
Waiting for no’n,
Gotta run after everything,
To get everything done.
Facebook has turned boring,
And boring means lethargic,
And Lethargic means Done with everything.
Change is needed.

192
Twenty-Three

Expected Gunshot
The next day, finding the teacher missing in the
class, Hitanshu had slipped from the last bench to
the third: towards Anay. There was Abhijit as well,
but his attention divided into a Maths sum, gossip
with Tanveer, and greeting Hitanshu. Hitanshu
quietly placed himself on the seat, he himself not
initiating the conversation. Anay, held up an
imaginary mic in his hand, he clasped his fist tightly,
and checked for proper sound by hitting its invisible
top for proper sound. Then he placed it on Hitanshu’s
face, and spoke loudly, to make himself audible to
the ‘speakers’ connected to the mic. “So Mr.
Hitanshu Sharma, what were your experiences on
Instagram? What message will you like to share with
our audience?”

Hitanshu smiled as he snatched the mic from the

‘host’. “I, first of all thank you to give me this
opportunity to speak on such a big stage. I feel really
obliged in sharing my experiences. Instagram was a
really good deal. It was all due to Mr. Anay that I
came to know about it. Special Thanks to him.”

Anay smiled mischievously as Hitanshu praised him

sarcastically. Hitanshu continued. “As I’d expected, I
found a number of my friends in there. All my
boredom was cured, and I don’t need to rely on
Facebook for entertainment anymore. Insta is far
better.” He ended with a polite chuckle. By now,
Abhijit was listening as well. But he made no
comment.

Hitanshu had signed up for Instagram the previous

day, and had really found it more appealing as
193
compared. There were more friends here, and hence,
it was more engaging. The most sounding feature
here was that of usernames. A user could choose a
username for him or her, which would depict all the
activities. It could be similar or different than one’s
name. There was Tanveer as @simplycrooked,
Tanishi as @tsinghania9211, Prisha as
@smilylady, Anay as @anay.30, Supriya as
@supriyaverma321 and the list would go on.
Hitanshu had chosen for himself, a special username
as well. @watchmystatus.

His username was applauded by most, but however,

he himself had designed it in hassle.

***

Hitanshu hid Bhanu hard on his back as he asked him

to shift inside. Bhanu, was a different universe in
itself. Hitanshu wondered upon a silly thought. What
would Bhanu be called in username language?
@mr.down.to.thumbs or @spectacledboy?
Interesting topic.

“Hey you…” Spoke Hitanshu as he shook Bhanu by

his shoulders. Bhanu did not shake a whisker, except
for making room for the novice. “Hey you…”
Hitanshu repeated.

Bhanu turned like ice. If a sword had been in his

hand, he’d look completely like a skilled warrior.
Swift. Sharp. Attentive. “Yes, Hitanshu?” He asked in
a surprisingly soft voice.

“Are you on Instagram?” Hitanshu asked his

question. If Bhanu was on Instagram, then Hitanshu
would ask him to follow. If he was not, Hitanshu
would influence him to come. However, the gun
turned to him. “What do you expect? Tell?”

Hitanshu answered. “Perhaps you aren’t.”

194
“It’s not perhaps. I am really not there on Instagram.
I save that time for studying. Bhanu was back in his
down-to-thumbs posture. Shravan was looking into a
blank point in the ceiling as he always did. Hitanshu
responded. “Do you study as well?”
“So what. If I don’t study, you will be the next topper.
It’s like that. Social media is a distraction. I don’t
want to get into all that fickle stuff.” Hitanshu’s eyes
widened at Bhanu’s explanation. He knew this point
very well, but however, he did not agree with it. He
believed Social Media was better than playing silly
games in free time.

Finding no reply from Hitanshu, Bhanu continued.

“Most of the students have logged on by now. But I
won’t.” Hitanshu responded in not more than half of
a jiffy. “You’re probably right, Bhanu. But I am even
more right. Tell me, you must be doing something as
a pastime?”

“No pastime. Studies and Chess.” Bhanu responded

sternly. “Don’t lead me into the morass.” At Bhanu’s
words, Hitanshu stiffened. “How do you come to
know about what’s going on there?”
It had been just one day for Hitanshu in the social life
of Instagram, still he was highly influenced, and drew
out his sword against Bhanu. Bhanu had a plausible
answer of this. “It isn’t that difficult. I can see it on
your faces how badly it has gotten over you. I’m not
doing this.”

Hitanshu was to put forward another point, for

influencing Bhanu, but he was ceased by a mere
shake of his hand. “Do not try to get over my head,
Hitanshu. Get it. I am not logging in so that one of
the followers on your list is increased. Get it.”

Hitanshu’s stiffly pressed lips clearly indicated

suppressed rage. He could not do this. Bhanu knew
his motto. Perhaps later.

***

195
The teacher had entered the class. Sharply, as
always. After the attendance, Gurpreet was
summoned towards the front. The teacher’s voice
was ice-edged, but yet trusting Gurpreet. “Gurpreet,
take this circular.” a chit was handed. Even her eyes
widened by a fraction, by looking at it. “Note it down
on the board. Everyone! Copy it down.”

Gurpreet slowly scribbled the contents of the printed

circular on the board.

Everyone read it with unwilling heartbeats.

FIRST PERIODIC EXAMINATIONS 2017-18

TIME TABLE CLASS IX

And Below printed was a timetable.

Mathematics,English, French,Science And Computer.
And there were some regardless notes regarding
exam’s code of conduct, basically of no value.
When Gurpreet had completed, everyone cast a grim
look at each other. Exams were nearby. They knew of
it. Undesired, and unwanted. Questioned why. Still,
they were inevitable.

***

Yeah, they’re back again,

Wherever I go, whatever I do.
They remain.
Yeah, Instagram is good and better,
And I think my life is no more bitter.
I go on, up on he road,
On the very track,
Where I should.
Time passes real quick,
And no one knows what’s next,
Thank the present, coz’ it’s the best.

196
Twenty-Four

The First Periodic

Ten days passed in air. All the students, literally all
were busy to their full in memorizing as much
content as they could for the first periodic exams.
Only one thing happened, which could be called
productive; Hitanshu got all his friends’ phone
numbers for more communication. Group studies
were conducted; Abhijit, Tanveer, Hitanshu, Anay and
sadly, Usman joined in as well. Shravan was studying
more than hard, with reference books piling up all
around him: he had never given heed to any period,
take away Computers. And computer was just a
subsidiary of Science. So it was a lot for him. There
were hardly three to four chapters in any subject, but
that too seemed a lot more. Only one person seemed
relaxed: Bhanu.

Priyanka was more fortunate. Isha and her cronies

had made up a lot for her. Since she had joined in
late, she was voluntarily helped by classmates. So
had been Supriya. In girls, there was just one running
to pass: Tanishi. Natasha was intelligent. So she was
not in that much of tensed condition as others. Due
to her, Supriya was relieved as well.

TCS’ roll numbers were as weird as they could be.

Instead of putting friends away from each other, so
as not to let them cheat, they were placed together.
The roll numbers were announced, and it went:
Shravan, Gurpreet, Abhijit, Isha, Tanveer, Bhanu,
Hitanshu, Aahana, Anay, Nikhil, Prisha, Natasha,
Priyanka, Harshali, Supriya, Tanishi, and Usman.
There were more people in the class as well, take
away these handful, but they mattered the least to
anyone. There was another life in the same IX A: and
its dwellers preferred to remain in the shadows,
harmless and worthless. Not everyone craves fame.
197
Some people came to school, to study as well. They
could be called nerds, but they are the ones who
make the best use of the school. And none of them
were included in this list, take away Bhanu and Isha.

Elaborate plans at the time of group studies were to

be made, to cheat easily, the planner being Usman
as expected. Anay and Tanveer were too honest to
agree. Hitanshu was reluctant. So it was for the first
time, when Usman and Abhijit were on the same
road. However, luckily, they were the two ends of the
roll no. list, crediting to the alphabetical order. So
Usman had to go on by convincing Tanishi and
Prisha. Difficult task.

***

“So, this it.” The invigilator sighed an irritating sigh,

as the final bell of the first exam rang. Students had
been seated parallel; as expected: Shravan with
Gurpreet, Abhijit with someone anonymous, Isha with
again some anonymous, probably her crony, Then
Tanveer. Alongside Bhanu. Hitanshu, parallel to again
someone whom he had not known in all these days:
some girl. Then Aahana. Hitanshu hadn’t turned back
to look at her.

Shravan had been extremely religious, with a long,

saffron spot on his forehead. Bhanu, as usual, had
completed to himself the paper ages ago, and sat in
down-to-thumbs posture, which was unable to cure
his boredom for the first time. Isha was done as well.
So had maximum, but no one was confident enough,
bar Gurpreet, and Bhanu. Abhijit was biting his right
thumb’s nail, thinking of something. They had been
placed in a place out-of nowhere in a small
classroom, with the other row acquired by juniors.
Others had been thrown into the parallel classroom.

As the teacher started collecting the papers,

Students, one by one, reclined to their respective
chairs, sighing in relief. Gurpreet didn’t. Shravan’s

198
expressions were worth looking. Despite of
breathtaking hard work and soul- beating uphill
struggle, Shravan’s water- filled hollow eyes clearly
believed and showed that he was barely going to
make it. No one cared. Hitanshu gave a sympathetic
look at him. He’d later console him thoroughly.

Hitanshu gave his paper in the calmest style as he

could, showing that he wasn’t cared at all about what
came the result. Over-confidence dripped. Then there
was a vicious struggle between Aahana and the
teacher right at Hitanshu’s back, for granting the
least possible spare time. As everyone knew, the
teacher won. Aahana burst in tears. Detective looks
at once surrounded her from all sides, making her
feel uncomfortable. Her dramatically red eyes grew
narrower at the sight of so many people, even juniors
staring at her. Everyone stared, no one cared.

Hitanshu’s paper went pretty well. It could not be

called an easy question paper, and had been a
struggle to solve. All knew this.

***
“Damn difficult.” Exclaimed Abhijit, looking wildly at
the paper. Usman was surprisingly absent. Five of
them: Hitanshu, Anay, Abhijit, Shravan and Tanveer
had gathered up at Hitanshu’s mansion for a final
group study of English and French combined.
Abhijit’s paper had visibly not gone well, and hence
was very much of angered due to this. “Who the hell
makes the paper like this?” Abhijit was almost
yelling.

Shravan sat in trauma. Eyes unblinking, staring at an

invisible distant point. This had been a surprise for
him. Hitanshu had called him, but he’d expected that
it would be just two of them. A whole company was
as unexpected as it could be. Much to his relief,
Usman was missing, or else he would leave. Hitanshu
had somehow convinced him to sit down.

199
“Usman had said he would ‘convince’ Prisha and
Tanishi.” Abhijit spoke with an exaggeration in his
voice, which still had the mix of anger in it. “Any
news? Is he passing?”

“He couldn’t.” Snorted Tanveer, as he made himself

sit onto a royal position on the carpet. Despite of the
furnishing in the house, the boys had preferred to sit
on a carpet, with due insistence of Tanveer. ‘Down to
earth’ he said it. “He thought that the ‘nobility’ would
help him away of all the trouble.” Tanveer
sarcastically humored Usman, as he always used to.
He was in a better mood.

“Damn paper. Damned guy.” Abhijit blurted again,

making Shravan blink in startled expression. “Nice he
didn’t cheat.”

Tanveer’s paper had gone the best among the four.

He was the calmest. Even Hitanshu, was a little bit of
distracted, and this was rare.

Hitanshu gathered himself up. “That’s fine, guys, but

that doesn’t make our next paper better. We all know
why we have gathered in here. No more time waste,
push on to the motive. English books were drawn
quietly, as Abhijit swore again at Usman in anger. For
no reason, obviously. He was shut up by Tanveer
politely. They were in a civilized house.

Abhijit looked at the English book in due dismay. He

was much of good at English. But still, the name of
English instilled dread in his heart. For no reason,
again. Hitanshu still had memory of the soothing
teacher from the first day. In the English period,
when it came to Literature especially, Hitanshu
would find himself diving in oceans of beauty of
heavenly things. This feeling of his was expressed by
a joyful smile. “There isn’t a tension for English.
Really.” Anay, who was quiet till then, suddenly
widened is eyes. “What do you mean by that,

200
Hitanshu?” His expression was followed by the rest
as well. Only Shravan remained stoic.

“I mean what I say. English is not the problem. The

teacher is kind enough to bless us with marks…
Literally.” Hitanshu looked into each one’s eyes one
by one as he spoke. Abhijit heaved a sigh in dismay,
and then kept on rubbing his forehead with is palm,
trying to suppress some negativity. Tanveer and Anay
exploded into laughter.

“What’s the problem, guys?” said Hitanshu, looking

at each in dismay. He had not expected this kind of
reaction. With this, adding to more of Hitanshu’s
irritation, Anay laughed even more loudly. When he
cast a stern look, Anay stiffened unwillingly. Tanveer
still kept giggling quietly. All of a sudden, Anay came
to all his fours, and drawing close to Hitanshu, he
spoke grimly. “So you do not know! Don’t tell that to
me.”

Hitanshu nodded in disapproval. He really did not

know. A wicked smile played on Anay’s face. “So you
do not know. Fine.”

He was back to normal again, and it was Tanveer’s

turn to speak. “Then know it.

This will change all your confident beliefs. I apologize

for it beforehand.”

Hitanshu frowned. “Don’t lead me to puzzles. Tell the

matter.”

Tanveer twisted his neck in a manner as grim as he

could. “The teacher is Abhijit’s mother.” Whispered
Tanveer, almost inaudibly. This struck like a trauma
to Hitanshu. “What? Repeat!”

“THE TEACHER IS MY MOTER!” screamed Abhijit all of

a sudden. “YES! TOO MUCH OF ENOUGH OF THIS.”
His face was beyond all emotions of rage,

201
annoyance, anger, fury, and also a tint of shame.
“BUT MIND YOU! I AM NOT DEPENDENT ON HER AT
ALL.” And then he suddenly calmed down. Tanveer
passed a glass of water, which he drank in biggest
sips. Hitanshu could not yet believe his ears. Shravan
was still out of the race of emotions.

Anay took over. “And the teacher…the teacher is

a ...Ahem.” He coughed, so that Abhijit did not
pounce on him. “She may seem a bit of kind and
passionate, but mind you, she can eat up large
globules of marks. Make it. And focus on study.”

***

What? A teacher-turned-auntie?
Does it make sense?
She’s a nice teacher, with enough of polity,
And loving nature immense.
I don’t believe, how can I?
But I have to, and stay!
Well, how does that matter?
I have studied, and I’ll perform better.

202
Twenty-Five

Post-Exam

The days of exams passed in great misery. Quite

oppositely, the latter days flew in great speed.
Hitanshu, Abhijit, and Tanveer had studied a lot that
day. So had Shravan, who had vowed, he wouldn’t
step into the other’s house again.

Their papers went well, keep aside Shravan, whose

face lit up by a notch only on the Science paper day
due to computer questions. All the rest of the days,
he was just all the same: emotionless and scared.
The result was out now. Tanveer and Bhanu had their
fingers crossed for the top position. So had Gurpreet.
Hitanshu was quiet satisfied. He had no tensions. His
exams had gone pretty well. He didn’t expect the
first position, though, but knew that he would make
up in the top five. The results were announced.
Bhanu had undoubtedly made up the first position.
Tanveer had a tie with Gurpreet. Third coming was
Priyanka, Fourth Hitanshu and fifth Prisha. Abhijit was
out of all. The rest of the names were announced.
Abhijit was somewhere between the fifteenth and
twentieth of ranks. He himself seemed unaffected by
the result. Anay was the seventh, and Nikhil the
eighth. Anay had lost because of English. Nikhil due
to French. Abhijit due to everything except Science.
To the most happy of all seemed Shravan, who had
passed with much better numbers than the highest
he had expected. His contentment beat even that of
Tanveer’s and Bhanu’s. The Thriller movie had had a
satisfactorily happy ending with the nineteenth rank
in the class of thirty-five or so.

***

The French teacher entered with her usual slow,

rolling speed. Irritating enough for everyone to make
203
random noises from the mouth, silently. Everyone
stood up reluctantly, as the teacher’s eyes went on a
prowl again. No one knew what or whom was she
searching, because nobody had heard of any
competition recently. The teacher continued her look
for a while, while she signaled everyone to sit as
well.

Then, she turned towards the teacher’s table where

she had kept her documents. For a long while, a
paper was hunted, with angry swears rising from her
mouth in indecipherable French. This wasn’t unusual.
Even undecipherable, each student could mimic the
teacher’s curses, with their own versions in it.
Everything was going humorous for the students,
except for the suspense that pertained. Then out of
an old, creasy file, a smooth, glossy, creaseless white
paper was drawn out. An announcement for an
interschool, as it was. It could be seen clearly. As the
teacher, weak at her eye, held the paper in light for
comfortable reading, many of the first-benchers
could clearly read even the punctuations of the
paper announcement. A foreign school’s seal was
visible till even the far ends of the class.

“Write in your handbooks. And get it signed.” The

teacher ordered in a gruff, curt tone. Her usual one.
Many of the students shrunk their eyes and reclined
on the back of their chairs in disappointment and
disapproval. But they knew that it was irrefutable.
They had to write the notice in any condition, would
they be participating in it or not. Prisha, however,
wished to object.

“What is it Ma’am?” she asked in the most soft-

spoken of ways. The answer was obvious. “Do you
not know how to read and write in French?”

“Ma’am, I do to some extent.” The fear in her tone

was artificial. “Then you must know how to react to a
dictation in French as well. Write!” The last words of
the teacher were furious enough to drive Prisha away

204
from all mockery. Her head hung, and a faint curse
on her lips, she lifted her pen. The teacher stated.
“Anyone else who does not know to interpret
French?” There was but a collective gasp.
What was even more wonderful was that the teacher
never conversed in French to the students, except in
cases when the Principal was on round. French was
only meant for lessons. Her dedication was
distinguishable, but still, its usage was restricted.
Then the teacher started unhurriedly.

B o n j o u r à tous,

Nous sommes très honorés d'annoncer la deuxième

saison du concours international de rédaction de
dissertations. Nous sommes fi ers de vous dire que
la première saison a été très réussie dans le monde
entier.

Cette fois, il y a un petit changement dans le sujet .

Nous ne serons pas en mesure d'accorder une
tournée à la République française à tous les
participants, ce qui signifi e que vous n'avez pas à
venir en France comme la dernière fois.

Votre école a reçu un code FR spécial à travers

lequel vous pourrez participer. Envoyer des entrées
comme le long de vos essais. Le sujet est mentionné
ci-dessous. S'amuser!

Hello everyone,

We are much honoured to announce the second

season of the International Essay Writing
Competition.

205
We are proud to tell you that the first season has
been very successful around the world. This time,
there is a small change in the subject.

We will not be able to grant a tour to the French

Republic to all participants, which means you do not
have to come to France like last time. Your school
has received a special FR code through which you
can participate. Send entries as along your essays.
The subject is mentioned below. Have Fun!

That was all that such a long circular meant in

French. Bhanu flinched, because he wasn’t strong
enough to participate in the competition. So did
Gurpreet. They had made it to the top positions by
somehow cramming their French lessons, but writing
one was an entirely different task. The teacher took
out another page. It was of the same features as that
of the first, and it wasn’t very difficult to guess that
the two were linked. On this there was another seal,
keeping aside the replica of the first.
“
Le sujet reste: - Comment être humain dans un tel
environnement robotique. Salutations,
La communauté et l'organisation françaises globales.
SIÈGE SOCIAL: - PARIS, FRANCE.
”

The topic remains :- How to be human in such a

robotic environment.

Salutations,

The Global French Community and Organization,

HEAD OFFICE: - PARIS, FRANCE.

And After this were two seals.

However, Hitanshu had a motto different than Bhanu.

He was keen to participate in this superb contest. He
knew that he would gather some glory for himself, at

206
least not World-wide. However, the teacher had
packed up everything by now.

***

Hitanshu ran up to the teacher when the bell rang.

“Excuse me, Madame!” The teacher turned towards
him from the board, trying hard to suppress her
irritation the word ‘Madame.’ Still the rage was yet to
come out some or the other way.

Seeing Hitanshu coming right towards her, her hand

flew out in fury. “Speak from your place, Hitanshu
Sharma. The bell does not mark my resignation as a
teacher. I am still a teacher and have the capability
to teach you, until this world destroys itself.” Her
words were stone-edged.

Hearing this in a moment, Hitanshu took a moment

to retreat. “I am extremely sorry Madame.”

The teacher sighed again. And looked at Hitanshu in

irritation, for wasting her time. “Speak! I do not have
all day, Monsieur Hitanshu Sharma, I do not have all
day.”

Hitanshu gulped. “M-Madame, I want to participate in

the contest, if you please.” The teacher was leaving
now, and Hitanshu, grabbing some opportunity
neared her back, making her feel of him like that of a
devoted follower. Sweetness meddled with ego.

“So that’s simple!” The teacher shrugged, only

succeeding to make herself look even more comical.
“Fill in a page with all your details, Name, Class,
Section, Marks in French the Previous Year, Scholar
No. Roll No. School, District, City, State, and Country.
Attach that with your essay, and give it to me in a
week. What is there in it to make such a big issue?”

Hitanshu heaved a sigh, as he thanked the teacher

as she left away. He had to write down first in

207
English, and then into French. Much of a difficult task
for anyone. Not for Hitanshu.

***

Hitanshu and Anay were having their usual

stroll, when Hitanshu was completely lost into
thought. Three days had passed. And Anay
knew exactly why. “Stop framing your French,
Hitanshu, and don’t if you want a nice banging
from my side.” Hitanshu came back to the earth
with a thud as Anay shouted uproariously in his
air. After a moment’s time, he laughed loudly
and hit Anay hard on his back. Anay had no
control over himself, and fell ahead. He swore in
bad language as well, only bringing more
laughter to Hitanshu.

“First let me write my essay, you crazy lemon, in

English. French is farther goal.” Hitanshu put his
hand round his best friend’s shoulders as he
spoke lightly. With this, Anay’s naturally small
eyes became wider. Eyebrows arched in a
perfect arc, and surprise dripped naturally. Anay
stopped. “So you haven’t started?”

Hitanshu laughed for a long while at Anay’s

strangled face. Then he spoke. “I haven’t even
started thinking. And mind you, that’s more
difficult.” Anay’s face tightened even more, until
it was undecipherable. “I think you need to go
to the Mental Hospital.”

Hitanshu laughed shortly. “Huh. Perhaps you

don’t know. They won’t take me in. I’ll make too
complex of a case for them. Perhaps you don’t
understand. And the rest, it is no difficult task
for me. I just need to wash my face, and then

208
turn up towards my mirror. And lock the room
from inside.

Then begins the thought process. I take up a

solving cube and my laptop. Then I research a
bit. Then, I realize that researching won’t do.
Then I forget all about it. Then I solve some
amount of the cube. Then I design something
awkward. And within this, the first idea strikes
me. And then I start writing.”

“Then what’s the problem?”

“The problem is.” Hitanshu sighed, and stopped

for effect. “That today I didn’t find any idea,
doing all this. This is why today I am trying to
have a stroll while talking to you.”

Anay snorted. “But you aren’t talking.”

“Yes. Now I’ll. Sorry.” As soon as he said this, a

lightning stroked him. His eyes lit up, and he
tapped Anay’s shoulders numerous times. When
Anay looked, Hitanshu was already on the back
run. He shouted loudly. “I’ve got the idea!
Thanks, meet you later!”

***

Hitanshu glanced at the time-table

absentmindedly as he seated himself on the
bench the next day. Anay, was yet to come.
WEDNESDAY: I: MATHS; II: SOCIAL; III: PHYSICS;
IV: LIBRARY; RECESS; V: FRENCH; VI: ENGLISH;
VII:

HINDI; VIII: COMPUTER THEORY. He wasn’t

troubled or perplexed. He was, but a bit of more

209
than contented. He had worked till midnight on
the essay, and very satisfactorily done it. Only
two things remained: First, the final editing, and
second, the translation. Translation wouldn’t
take more than an hour. Editing wouldn’t either.
He had written a full-four page essay, which was
massive enough to fit into the category of 1000-
1200 words. Anay entered, panting of unknown
exertion. Formalities of greeting weren’t
needed, of course.

“So? Essay written?” Anay retorted on seeing

Hitanshu’s smiling face. Hitanshu nodded a nod.
Anay snorted in desperation. “Show?” Hitanshu
showed the essay to him, a series of printed
papers, and Anay was quite well surprised that
is dear friend had written this much in just a
time of not more than an evening.

Hitanshu was faster to clarify. “I woke till

midnight. You see, no research, nothing.”

Anay smiled awfully. “And you have to agree

that most of the information you got wouldn’t
have struck to you if you weren’t on Instagram. I
told you about it. So, basically, all information is
mine.” Hitanshu laughed heartily at this. “Of
course, my dear friend, of course!” With a bang
on Anay’s small back and curses escaping out of
Chopra’s small mouth, he persisted laughing.

***

The fourth period bell had rung. Students were

oozing out of the class in an awfully slow rate,
gossiping and chattering about everything in
the entire universe. Hitanshu strolled as well, at
a speed slow enough to make a snail win. All

210
this was not due to some unwillingness to go
the library, simply, laziness, slumber, and
hunger had taken over the most. The fourth
period everyday passed like this. The girls
however, were attitudinal and interested
enough to walk past the boys, and enter the
library. Boys were in no mood to gallop.

Finally, most of them reached their twenty-

second-long destination, some still trailing
behind. They lined up in a neat line, desperately
leaning on the wall which stuck out of the
library, for support.

The students finally entered. The librarian was,

today, dizzy enough to let the students sit
according to them. So they did, without a
moment’s hesitation. However, Hitanshu was
called ahead. “Hitanshu, distribute the
magazines and comics to the children.” there
was neither meaning nor reason to oppose.
Hitanshu started, mechanically and slowly. He
started from the opposite side, that of the
stockroom, where he received winks from
Usman, and a graceful smile from Priyanka. He
had wished to sit there, and talk of some of his
cause, but Tanveer was already positioned. If
Hitanshu asked him to make place for him, he
definitely would; but that would also bring away
some amount of humiliation to Hitanshu. And
Hitanshu hated it. So, it was his way to sacrifice
a deal of friendship. So, he ate up Tanveer’s
bang on his back, and smiled in response.

By the time Hitanshu reached the far end of the

other side, he was only left with a book of
‘Mickey Mouse’. Fancy the teacher giving
Mickey-Mouse comics to ninth-class students!

211
And the last candidate remained, Aahana.
Hitanshu politely offered it to her, what his duty
was. However, Aahana declined. “I don’t like
Mickey Mouse.” And twitched her face in
irritation, perhaps mock. Hitanshu smiled
genially. “What would you like, then, so that I
may get it for you?”

Aahana smiled and nodded a no in response. “I

don’t need anything. Thank you.” Smiles were
exchanged and Hitanshu retreated. In all this
turmoil, Hitanshu had forgotten one thing
completely. He had brought his article into the
library for editing. Hitanshu remembered, quite
clearly that he had placed it on the table from
where he had picked up the books. The table
none other than the Librarian’s desk.

When Hitanshu came, almost running, towards

the teacher’s table, he found that the teacher
was reading it silently, mutely humming after
each line. On seeing Hitanshu, she hummed a
louder hum. “Is it yours, son?” She said with an
oily smile. When Hitanshu nodded a yes, her
smile widened. “From where did you copy it,
dear?”

On listening this, all of Hitanshu’s energy faded.

This was mere disapproval to his own skill. He
had not even researched for this topic. How
dare she speak like this? His legendary
politeness now growing thin, he asked the
librarian, thoroughly annoyed. “Why do you
think like this, Madam?”

The teacher’s face grimaced as well. “Why,

haven’t you copied this for some bloody
assignment?” The teacher’s language was

212
deteriorating. “I’m sorry I didn’t Madam. I wrote
it all by myself.”

The teacher chuckled at this, all her seriousness

dripping away. “Ah, Wonderful. Keep it up,
child.” Spoke her, returning the pages. Hitanshu
felt a bit of relief at the compliment.

Hitanshu turned, taking the papers, to the place

where he had been sitting earlier. Finding a
sleeping Nikhil, he swore in anger, all in his lips,
and moved away from the place. Now, only one
place was empty: the far end of the library.
Along Aahana.

Hitanshu greeted with a formal smile as he

made his return. Aahana smiled in response, but
did not make away any headstart to a
conversation. Sensing that she didn’t want one,
Hitanshu dived deep into his work, ignoring her
presence as much as possible.

***

Hitanshu leaned back on is chair, as he finished

counting the number of words. Even such a long
essay had failed to give him a satisfactorily
agreeable response. Twenty-five short to the
lowest limit. Hitanshu had decided to make it
fall into the 1000-1200 word category, as there
would be the least scope of competition.

Hitanshu had made check of every sentence

that could be split into two, for more words.
However, this was the last thing he’d do. That
had granted him with a fair ten words. Thirty
five words had changed into twenty five words
short. He was looking around graspingly to get

213
just one sentence: - just one. But he’d not
expected this way.

Einstein was drawn on a wall in the green-

painted library. And one of his quotations
printed: “Two things are infinite: the universe
and human stupidity; and I'm not sure about the
universe.”

Hitanshu made it. This quotation would kill it. He

had been thinking of adding a quotation, but
couldn’t find one. This one would make it. He’d
explain it in a complete paragraph. The problem
was: he didn’t know its translation.

As Hitanshu wrote, its translations used to

automatically enter his brain involuntarily. This
time, Hitanshu couldn’t do it even after trying.
He looked up at Aahana, attracting her attention
with a soft knock on the bench. Aahana got up
from her notebook. “Yes?”

Hitanshu, trying to be utmost polite, spoke. “Will

you be able to tell me what that quotation is
called in French?” pointing to Bhanu’s ancestor.

Aahana did not make even a try. “I’m afraid I

can’t… I am not so good at French. If I get above
seventy, I’m above the world.” Hitanshu smiled,
perhaps in disbelief and started trying to
translate for himself again. Little he knew that
Aahana was interested in his essay. “Hey…
Show?” She took the essay, and touched at the
paper, in great awe. “You’re awesome, ya,
That’s just great! I’m sure you’ll make it!” This
reply was out- of-the-box for Hitanshu, and
finding it too heavy, he laughed it off. “Please
check my English!” he replied, as he had always

214
wanted to have his grammatical errors
corrected.

Aahana corrected the errors slowly and returned

the papers back. “Best Wishes!” Hitanshu had
no choice other than thanking her. Perhaps he’d
made another friend in the journey of TCS.

***

Yay! Got some nice news,

Perhaps something that’ll make you fuse.
I got the essay heading,
And have given it a nice big thing.
I shook hands,
Once more if not once again,
Got another umbrella in the rain,
Aahana can be trusted,
At least I think so,
See how she was interested?
Careful, newcomer,
Keep your foot light enough,
Cause what seems fair can be rough.

215
Twenty-Six

Aftermath

Luck was suiting Hitanshu today. The lunch bell

had rung, and for the first time in the history of
the past four months, and the lunch had been a
clean chit. With Anay on one side, and mind lost
in poetic thoughts, Hitanshu had refrained
himself from joining the group today. He had
irritated Anay, by not replying to his chatter.
And Anay knew why this was so. He was present
in the library as well, and had seen clearly
Hitanshu talking to Aahana. The newcomer was
in influence again. Right as yet, the lunch had
ended and it was the French period. Luck had
begun.

The French teacher was absent. Hitanshu was

about to continue his Essay work when the
Maths mistress entered the class. An
arrangement. This was not favourable at all.
Hitanshu would have completed all his work
right away.

The third exercise of the fifth chapter had

started. The first chapter in the second periodic
course. LIINES AND ANGLES: EX 5.3. The
teacher had started teaching. Hitanshu decided
to sneak his translation alongside maths work.
He forgot that the Maths teacher was fast
enough to beat his multitasking speed.

Hitanshu completed the first three questions all

by himself, and then turned towards his papers.
I must translate at least one paragraph.

216
 ***

Hitanshu completed the first paragraph, and

looked around to catch up. The students were
struggling to complete the fourth question,
where the teacher had already written away the
fifth questions’ notes. Even the slowest of
children were on the verge of leaving Hitanshu
behind.

While Hitanshu looked to his left, Anay was busy

writing. There was no reason in disturbing his
flow, or else he’d swear loudly, and the teacher
would listen. His secret of doing other works in
Maths time would be blown and he would be left
giving explanations. He looked to his right.
Maximum students’ hands were shaking rapidly.
Everyone was writing except few- The girl gang.
They had their work done even before the class.
Highly paid coaching classes of these children
were working speedily. Even faster than the
school. Hitanshu called out.

He should have called out Tanishi, or Prisha.

They would listen. They’d help. Prisha would
definitely. But Hitanshu made a grave error.
“Aahana!” Out of a bunch of tightly packed
ladies, Aahana peeped out, her face dripping
questioning surprise. “Maths Exercise.”
Hitanshu spoke, with the least inkling that
something was flowing foul. Though no one was
looking at him, everyone thoroughly busy with
their work, he could feel many eyes staring him.
Into him.

A notebook was raised, and was passed through

many hands before it reached Hitanshu.

217
Hitanshu was pierced by many eyes as well.
Hitanshu smelled his

218
mistake. He had hurt a cat by a stick. Aahana
wasn’t like Tanishi. Aahana was definitely
irritated and angry.

***

“Such a jerk, man!” Aahana swore angrily. She

had mistaken Hitanshu’s simplicity for loose
character. “Sweet words, yet sticky. This is way I
don’t prefer talking anyone. Jerks and Jokers.”
Last words were mere whistles. Tanishi and
Aahana were sitting in Tanishi’s house the same
evening, which would easily remind Hitanshu’s.
A Mansion, large, painted differently on each
inch, and one of the most beautiful, charming
and attractive front alleviations, Orange painted
alongside red. Geometric designs painted blue
drooped at each balcony’s inward. Superior
build, even superior Design: A palace for a
princess.

Tanishi was listening calmly while Aahana gave

vent to her anger in front of her ‘best-friend-
forever’, at least, if considered. Prisha was far
from a relation other than a mere formal friend.
Just like Anay and Hitanshu, Aahana and
Tanishi’s friendship had lasted years. But very
differently, they had had ample of fights,
quarrels and debates on all of issues
everywhere. This had made Tanishi more and
more careful while talking to Aahana. Naturally
restless, and hot-tempered, Tanishi turned into
deep-frozen ice when in audience with Aahana:
Calm. She had not replied to a single curse that
Aahana had been giving to Hitanshu from the
past few minutes.

219
“Why in Christ’s name don’t you speak
something, dear Tanishi? Have you put on some
curd in your mouth?” Aahana exploded in anger.
Despite of all her angry attempts, Tanishi was
not provoked by even a whisker. Tanishi was
silent. She herself didn’t know when the last
time she had been this calm.

“I’m speechless, Aahana. I don’t find any words

to console your burning anger.” The words did
not seem convincing to her own ears. However,
Aahana was simple enough to believe.

“Exactly that you should be. There shall be no

words for such an idiot.” Aahana was trembling
in anger.

“And so the conversation needs to be

abandoned, dear. We cannot harm Hitanshu.
First of all, he’s a newcomer. So there has to be
some sympathy in you as well for making him
used to the unspoken norms of the TCS. It is an
issue, I agree. But not big enough to make you
speak out freely enough in the public. So, simply
don’t talk to Hitanshu anymore. So will he, I
expect. And if he doesn’t, I’ll ask Tanveer to give
him a cup of herbal tea.” Tanishi put a hand of
consolation on Aahana’s shoulder.

‘A cup of Herbal tea.’ Was a comical symbol of

some strict and harsh words amongst the girl
gang. It was made in joke, of course, by Prisha
the great, because she was the only ‘authority’
to give herbal teas to everyone in the gang. This
was it. It was supposed to remain in the girl
gang itself, however, its use had also leaked to
some select boys such as Tanveer and Abhijit,

220
crediting Tanishi for the leak. Looking at the
duo, Usman had learnt about the phrase as well.

Tanveer, as Tanishi expected, was a pawn for

her. She wished to use him everywhere in the
TCS. Initially, she had been jealous of Isha, who
had surprisingly gained Maddie into control.
Tanveer’s twisted words bound her to think that
he could even jump into the well if she spoke so.
But Tanveer had much more brains than Tanishi.
And he knew what Tanishi felt. So, Tanishi felt
that she was using Tanveer, but it was quiet the
vice -versa. She was leaking ‘important’ gossip
material to Tanveer.

***
“But why?” Anay let out a sigh after listening to
Hitanshu’s sudden grieves. Reality had finally
sunk into Hitanshu, as he had noticed Aahana
avoiding his eye rest of the day. By the next
day, Hitanshu had almost concluded it to
himself, that Aahana was angry from her soul.
And by the third day he knew that his position
had fallen. All by studying the various changes
of events the past two days. It was Friday.
Hitanshu and Anay were making their way to
the park. Hitanshu had narrated everything to
Anay: The sudden angry glares from Tanishi and
Aahana, and small glances at him during the
unimportant gossips of girls, as he felt. Hitanshu
doubted, at first, whether they kept an eye on
him. He had not dared to speak to Aahana after
that day, but still, his mind had rung constantly
about his error. But it was little he could do now.

“Why would she do that?” Anay, finding no

reason, turned the point. “What’s the problem in
asking for an exercise notebook?” Anay’s doubt

221
was reasonable. There was no problem in asking
for a notebook. But there was a problem in
asking the notebook to her . No one knew why.
Perhaps she wanted to escape the eye of boys.
Perhaps there was some bad-enough reason for
this. Perhaps she didn’t like boys at all.

Anay snorted at hearing such thoughts from

Hitanshu. “Blasted Feminists.” he cursed. “What
the problem is in talking to boys?

“There’s nothing to talk about now, Anay.”

Spoke Hitanshu nastily as he inhaled another
huge breath. “There is no point in talking this.
The stake is lost.”

“Then where is the point, brother? Where is the

point? If the stake is lost, then what is the
point?” pleaded Anay, and then looked around
himself, hunting for imaginary points. Anay
could not cease to be comical at even such a
point. Then his face shone with fresh burst of
anger. “Now I know what the point is.”

Hitanshu looked at Anay. Anay continued.

“These fickle-minded idiots don’t realize that
they’re making grave errors. They can’t do a
thing without us. Ever seen a day when Tanishi
doesn’t talk to Tanveer? Or Prisha doesn’t talk to
Abhijit? Isha hides from light, but she also sticks
to Maddie frequently.” Hitanshu nodded in
approval. Anay continued. “They want attention.
They want importance.” At this point, Hitanshu
smiled.

“Not all, Anay. There are some selfless fishes as

well. Ever seen Shravan, or Aahana herself,
talking to anonymities?” Hitanshu paused for

222
effect at the rhetoric question. “It is a matter of
those. These fishes are being fished. Aahana by
Tanishi. And Shravan by…” Hitanshu stopped to
think.

“By me?” Hitanshu spoke again before Anay

could speak.

Anay guessed. “Shravan’s not being fished

because he doesn’t talk. Simple.”

“Perhaps.” Spoke Hitanshu. “Let’s return to the

point. Aahana thinks that I’m a mocker
because…because I speak sweet.” Anay agreed
immediately. “This is why you’re the favorite of
the French mistress.” Hitanshu obliged him with
a laugh.
“So, simply, she thinks that I am trying to make
future control of her as a tool. But she does not
see the one who really is using her presently.
Neither will she. And I have nothing to do with
it.”

Anay’s anger returned. “So it’s simple.

Apologize, and vanish. And of course, she’s not
talking to you, as she doesn’t to anyone except
her two mistresses. Boyish and Proud to
apologize, Hitanshu?”

“Not enough, probably.”

***
Hell has happened to me,
And for cost none to pay,
Hurt by my attitude is she,
And I got shit to pay.
What did I do in real?

223
Twenty-Seven

Announcements

Around a week was over. Hitanshu hadn’t been

able to gather up courage to face Aahana or
Tanishi. Constant provoking spirit from Anay had
failed as well. Hitanshu was thoroughly
depressed after the good for noting incident. He
remembered the incident with Isha. Just one
apology and he had been free all the way. Here,
the series of glares, glances and unspoken
accusations continued. There was no matter
how much one thought, there wasn’t a way out.
The topic had to be abandoned.

Right as yet, it was a Tuesday when the first

period bell was yet to ring. Abhijit and Hitanshu
were leaning on the wall when Maddie joined
them. To everyone’s great pleasant surprise,
Usman was absent. “Hi Maddie.” Hitanshu spoke
monotonously and Abhijit frowned silently. Even
Maddie seemed to be surprised. “Where’s
Tanveer?” Abhijit snorted a laugh, when
Hitanshu realized his absence as well. “And why
are you so sleepy? Slept later what?”

Hitanshu half-smiled, but did not respond. He

did not want to reveal his not- so-serious
tragedy. Where he was not guilty, he still had to
lament his mistake. Living in irony was not easy.

Then, Tanveer entered. A usual smile played on

his face, but was widened by a fraction. “Hi
guys! What’s up!?” His usual energetic tone
took away some tension from the scene.
Forgetting Maddie’s question to Hitanshu, Abhijit

224
turned towards his best friend. “Leave us
behind, you! Tell, where in the world you were?”

Tanveer laughed. “Social work, you see.”

This tone of Tanveer did not take Maddie by a

turn. “What, social work, you think you do,
incapable hoodwink?” He spoke foully, but in
humor. This did not please Hitanshu at all.
“Speak properly, Maddie.” He put a calming
hand on his shoulder, but the muscleman shook
it away. Tanveer, however, did not take it
seriously. Asking Hitanshu to stop, with a hand,
he spoke. “You will be pleased to know that this
hoodwink whom you call incapable has gathered
up some vital pieces of info for you!”

Abhijit straightened. “What?” He asked with

fresh burst of energy.

“Good news.” Tanveer stated. “I had been there

in conversation with the CCA co-conveyor at the
staircase. I collided with her while coming
upstairs, and all of a sudden she asked me to
make an announcement.”

“Come to the point.” Said Maddie.

“You’ll get the point in your class. For us, the

good news is, The Maths mistress is absent.”
Everyone rejoiced at the good news. Hitanshu
asked out of excitement. “What’s the good
news, Dev?”

“Suspense.” Spoke Tanveer, and moved into the

class royally.

***

225
Tanveer shok the class’ marker and started
scribbling a note in the worst of his
handwritings.

PLEASE NOTE

A SHORT TOUR FOR THE STUDENTS OF CLASS IX- X

IS BEING ORGANIZED BY THE TCS ASSOSCIATION
FROM 25TH OF JULY TO 3RD OF AUGUST TO OOTY,
COIMBATORE AND HYDERABAD. STUDENTS NOT
INTERESTED IN THE TOUR WILL BE ATTENDING
REGULAR CLASSES MEANWHILE. ALL THE LOSS OF
THE TOUR- GOERS WILL BE COMPENSATED BY ONE
HOUR EXTRA TUTORING AFTER THE SCHOOL’S TIME.
STUDENTS INTERESTED IN GOING SHALL DEPOSIT
THE AMOUNT OF 7500/- QUICKEST TILL 17TH. THE
TIMETABLE FOR THE TOUR IS AS FOLLOWS:

25TH JUL TUESDAY: REPORTING TIME- NORMAL.

DEPARTURE FROM SCHOOL TO THE RAILWAY
STATION (AC FIRST CLASS RESERVATION):10:30 PM
BOARDING: 11 PM.

REACHING OOTY AT 28TH JUL WED AROUND 8:30,

STAY IN ‘EFFOTEL HOTEL’.REST TILL 6:00 PM
EVENING.

STUDENTS HAVE TO REPORT TO THE RECEPTION AT

6:00 SHARP. IF THE STUDENTS ARE LATE, THE
OTHERS WILL NOT WAIT, THE LATECOMERS WILL
HAVE TO STAY IN THE HOTEL ITSELF. THERE WILL BE
NO SPECIAL FACILITIES.

AT 6:00 THE STUDENTS ALONG WITH TEACHERS

WILL LEAVE THE HOTEL, AND WITH THE HIRED BUS,
THEY’LL BE REACHING THE THREE FAMOUS LAKES IN
OOTY. THE GROUP WILL RETURN AT 9:30 PM SHARP
AT THE HOTEL, HAVE FOOD AND SLEEP TILL 11:00.

226
NEXT DAY 29TH, AT 8:00 AM, THE GROUP WILL
DEPART FOR DODDABETTA HILL AND RESORT. THE
STUDENTS HAVE TO BE READY.

AT 4:00 PM THE GROUP WILL DEPART TO THE

STATION AGAIN AND TRAVEL TO COIMBATORE. STAY
IN ANOTHER BRANCH OF EFFOTEL HOTEL. AT 9:PM
AFTER HAVING FOOD, THE GROUP WILL DEPART TO
SIRUVANI WATERFALLS. TILL 11:00, THE GROUP IS
EXPECTED TO RETURN.

THE NEXT DAY, THE 30TH THE GROUP WILL DEPART

TO THE MADHURAMALAI TEMPLE AT 11:00. AT 2:00,
THEY WILL DEPART FOR BLACK THUNDER WATER
PARK & RESORT. THE GROUP WILL RETURN AFTER
VIEWING MONKEY FALLS AT 7:00 PM. IN THE MIDDLE,
THEY WILL BE GIVEN A SHORT LUNCH BREAK IN THE
WATERFALL PREMISES ITSELF.

IN THE MORNING THE 31ST, THE GROUP WILL LEAVE

FOR THE STATION AT SHARP 8:00 PM. BOARDING AT
9:00. AT 12:00, THE GROUP WILL BE REACHING
HYDERABAD TILL 12:30, THROUGH THE EXPRESS.
STAY AT ‘STEAPLIE STAYING HOTEL.’ AT 6:00, THEY
WILL BE LEFT FREE FOR SHOPPING AT THE MALL
COMPLEX; THEY WILL HAVE TO REPORT TO THE
RECEPTION TILL 7:30.

THE TRAVELERS WILL LEAVE FOR DINNER AT

SAMBHAJ RESTAURANT, ONE OF THE LEADING AND
BEST RESTAURANTS IN HYDERABAD. FROM THERE,
THEY WILLL RETURN TO THE HOTEL.

THE TRAVELERS WILL LEAVE, THE NEXT DAY 1ST,

BACK TO THE NATIVE STATION AT 8:00 PM SHARP.
BOARDING AT 8:30. AFTER A LONGER JOURNEY BY A
LOCAL, THE GROUP WILL REACH THE STATION ON
2ND OF AUGUST.

PS: ANY EQUIPMENT OR DEVICE SUCH AS MOBILE,

CAMERA,,

227
RECORDER, OR CHARGER WILL BE THE PROPERTY
OF THE UUSER ONLY. THE SCHOOL OR THE TEACHER
ACCOMPANYING SHALL NOT HOLD ANY
RESPONSIBILITY TOWARDS ANY LOSS. THE USER
WILL BE ANSWERABLE HIMSELF/HERSELF.

“The hell have you written, Tanveer. Write in

better handwriting.”

***

“I am not coming.” declared Aahana to Tanishi.

Her reasonless rage for Hitanshu had not
exhausted even after around a complete week.
This time, it was Aahana’s house where the duo
sat, again taking heats upon their heart for
Hitanshu. Tanishi was utterly shocked at this
announcement. Tanishi, however, this time, did
not utter Hitanshu’s name, so as not to infuriate
Aahana anymore. However, Aahana was already
enraged. “This is it. I am not coming.”

Tanishi was not believing this all. “Shut up!

Don’t tell me that, okay?” She banged a fist on
the tea-table, causing the empty tray to bounce
by a millimeter. “You are the one the most
excited for trips!”

Aahana sighed quietly. “When I said I don’t wish

to come, I don’t wish to come!
Simple!”Aahana’s voice reached new heights.
Tanishi, however, did not mean to give up. “And
why the hell do you think so, Aahana?!” Tanishi
stood up for effect.

Before Aahana could speak, Tanishi continued.

“Just because of your dear Hitanshu?”

228
This made Aahana jump in anger. “HOW DARE
YOU, TANISHI!” Tanishi did not scare for a
moment. Instead, she made her sit, by placing
her arms on her shoulders, and passed some
water. “Calm down, dear. There isn’t a meaning
at screaming at me. It won’t affect any
decision.” Some of Aahana’s anger melted.
“Then what shall I do, dear?”

Tanishi placed her nose the closest to that of

Aahana. The four eyes met with two different
feelings. Tanishi looked straight into Aahana’s
eyes. “Wait and watch. See what your eight-
year long friendship can make me do for you.”

***

Yay! Something good finally comes around,

When things are turning upside down,
And hearts beat fast and faces frown.
Courage hasn’t come on together,
And shame in pieces has remained,
Till then,
Hitanshu Sharma’s character remains stained.

229
Twenty-Eight

Pre-Tour Chaos

“That wasn’t fine at all.” Shravan and Bhanu

spoke in unison. Hitanshu had been narrating
them the incidents that were following the
previous days, and sadness could be clearly
seen on his face., When there isn’t someone’s
fault, still, when one is declared guilty, gloom is
obvious. However, Hitanshu was a master of
controlling expressions. Yet, this time is failure
was visible. “This is not what should have
happened. No fault of yours, still spoken guilty.”
Bhanu sighed as he thumped Hitanshu in
Tanveer- style. He had been clearly noticing
changes in his friend’s BEHAVIOUR the past few
days, and the reason was here. This was when
Hitanshu received a small hit on is skull,
throwing him ahead by the neck. Anay landed to
lighten the scene. “Oh, such a sorrow, Hitanshu!
I’m moved! See, my eyes are brimming with
tears… Perhaps I shall tell a few more people…
and then…perhaps…I’ll be better.

Hitanshu looked backwards at Anay, with his

eyes welling up blazing anger. He, however, did
not want to attack his friend. “Get lost before
there is your corpse lying before me, Chopra!
GET LOST!” Hitanshu’s voice rose to heights,
but the class roared with more sounds, for it to
be heard. Some nearer students looked, but
seeing the tension, did not involve. Usman
rushed in. “What’s the matter, guys?”

Hitanshu turned to his left, his eyes blazing with

anger. “Shall I show you what’s happening,
230
smelly shit!” spoke the freshman, his knuckles
clenching, and making choppy noise. Usman
sensed peril. “Abhijit! Maddie!” He trotted to
find someone for aide. Hitanshu turned back to
Anay, and found him sitting at his place,
blowing at his fingers. Seeing Hitanshu looking
at him, he laughed. “Cool Down, friend!” He
laughed fully and spoke again. “Wait. Tell me
something. What do you call a cold canine?”

Hitanshu turned his face, and seated himself on

the writing desk. “Huh.” He snorted. “I don’t call
cold canines.” This made Shravan and Bhanu go
off. Bhanu guffawed loudly, whereas Shravan’s
laughter ended in mere giggles. Anay did not.
“Still. Tell me. What would you call a cold
canine?”

“What?”

“A chilli dog!” Anay spoke, shaking his hands, as

if holding a large ball. This exploded Bhanu and
Shravan. Hitanshu, however, tried his best to
remain unmoved, but not for long. The four
laughed loudly for long.

***

It was a games period. Hitanshu, Anay and

Abhijit geared up to leave as the bell rung.
Tanveer remained seated as the class noisily
lined themselves into a line. Tanishi walked up
to Tanveer. “Let’s play chess today.” Tanishi
volunteered to accompany Tanveer, leaving
everyone in the surrounding stunned. Abhijit
laughed, not speaking anything. Tanishi stole a
glance at him, and returned to her subject. Anay
spoke up from behind. “Chess needs minds, not

231
looks. Has there been left someone, who can
drive out some minds in this…Ahem?” Anay
mocked cough to avoid speaking any foul words
for a girl who could pounce on him for nothing.
That she did anyway.

“Shut up, shortie!” Tanishi left loose the flick

with which she’d been playing and pointed a
finger at the short, yet fearless young man.
“Mind your business and language. You’re
talking to a girl- And when I’ll come to my
extent, you’ll be left collecting your own bits
and pieces!” Anay snorted noisily and turned
away, showing no flick of fear. Tanishi turned
back to Tanveer. “So?”

Abhijit, this time, turned to Anay. “Why, Anay,

you forget a thing. Ask what?” “What?”

“Chess needs minds for sure that I agree, but

mind you, Chess needs impotent players as
well!”He spoke, banging his fist and Tanveer’s
collarbone playfully. Tanveer turned a stern look,
and curved back to Tanishi. “So?”

“So what?”

“Oh yes.” Spoke Tanveer, as if coming out of a

trance. “Let’s move, then?”

***

Soon Tanveer and Tanishi found each other

sitting opposite to their opponents. While
Tanveer played black, Tanishi got the
opportunity to play white. Thoroughly unskilled
and foolish, Tanishi moved the pawn which
stood ahead the Rook. Tanveer, brows raised,

232
watched Tanishi ruining her own game in just
one move. Surprisingly, Usman was playing
Table-tennis parallel to them, having dragged
Nikhil with him. Tanveer watched the scene and
laughed mutely. An owl surrounded by bats, he
wondered. Considering the former foolish, while
self dragging into dark madness.

“Pawn…” he whispered mutely to Tanishi. “A

mere pawn…” spoke him, slowly lifting his front
pawn by two points. “Pawns are valueless, but
draw big worth if they reach their destination.”

“What do you mean?” exclaimed Tanishi, careful

that the table-tennis-players did not listen. “This
is a pawn.” She spoke, roughly caressing the
round-ended chesspiece. Tanveer laughed
heartily. “Know the rules, Tanishi.”

“Touch-n-move.” Tanveer continued. “You have

to move the piece you touch first.” Tanishi’s
eyes widened. Moving the same pawn for the
second time could draw danger for her Rook.
Unwillingly, the same piece was moved again.
“Chess freak.” She cursed. “I was just speaking
that it was a pawn and…”

“So are you.” Tanveer cut in. “Merely a pawn,

desperately trying to reach its destiny.
“Queendom or Death by the hands of another
piece.”

Tanishi frowned while Tanveer continued his

philosophies. “This chessboard is but a
battleground; eight pawns are the first targets…
they have no choice but to be killed, or prove
their bravery… Reach the opponent’s fort to

233
become the Queen, or Rook, or Knight, or
Bishop.”

Tanishi made little reaction on Tanveer’s

instantly-made poetry. She spoke right away,
why she had sacrificed the playground, and had
come here to die in the ‘battleground’. “I have
something to tell you. A favor. A wish. A request.
Whatever you call it.”

Tanveer snorted while he moved his piece.

“Perhaps I’ll call it an order later. Anyways, I too
have something to say, and it is not a favor or
something. It is something which I’ll tell you
later. Right now, it’s your chance. Move your
piece first, and then speak. Waste no time.”

Tanishi absentmindedly moved out her Bishop

out of the empty space generated by the twice-
moved pawn. “And the story is this way as you
see. You must have seen the new guy Hitanshu
sitting with Aahana that day.” Tanishi initiated
the conversational matter. Tanveer nodded. “I’m
listening.”

“So keep on listening. Then Aahana had

remained extremely polite to Hitanshu and also
had helped him with his blasted essay. Hitanshu
took this move of hers as a matter of something
else.”

“Continue, Tanishi.” Spoke Tanveer as he moved

his piece.

“Now don’t speak in the mid.” Spoke Tanishi

angrily as she moved her left Knight. “I forgot
what I was speaking. Ah… yes. He’s…he’s
forgotten his limits. He started thoroughly

234
sticking to her from the very next moment. He is
mistaking my friend, Tanveer. And she is getting
frustrated day by day!”

Tanveer nodded as he took out the queen. “And

now the request?”

Tanishi’s brows stiffened, and fists clenched.

“This is what only you can do.” Tanveer became
irritated at the serious flattery. “If you do not
speak, I’m leaving.”

Tanishi loosened her artificially clenched

muscles. “Oh please…stop! What you have to
do is simple. Go to Hitanshu. Make him sit
comfortably on his bench as he will stand up in
mock honor of yours. Then hoarsen your scary
voice, and tell him to remain away from the girl,
and also apologize to her if he has guts enough
to be a boy.”

Tanveer laughed loudly, that Nikhil and Usman

started looking at them. “Signaling them to
resume their playing, Tanveer moved his piece
again. “Now it is my chance to speak.”

“Speak.”

“Hitanshu has apologized.” Spoke Tanveer

getting up and drew close to Tanishi. “And look
at the battlefield. Checkmate. A fool’s mate,
Tanishi. Just two moves required initially. Still I
gave your two more chances. But you are
destined to lose. The most dishonored
checkmate of all times. And don’t expect me to
keep this word till myself.”

235
Before Tanishi could speak, Tanveer had left. But
the shock that he had given him had not. The
bell rung in backdrop.

***

“I do not believe, Tanishi.” Aahana spoke in an

affirmative tone. The two were walking down to
their carry-vehicles in the departure, and Tanishi
narrated what happened in the games period.
She had initially decided to influence Tanveer,
and tell him to take Hitanshu by a fist. Tanveer,
as she thought, would leave Hitanshu
browbeaten. Tanishi was still in shock. So had
been Aahana after she heard the news.
However, Aahana was first to retreat. “Tanishi,
Tanveer is lying. You see, his harsh face is just a
mask. He is even weaker than a cat. Perhaps he
isn’t powerful from his muscle, and it’s only his
intellect that works and worked…”

“How you say so?” Tanishi spoke involuntary,

her eyes gazing at some far star in full
afternoon.

Aahana clasped and unclasped her curvy lips in

due exasperation, making irritable noises. “See.
It was first who you spoke about the problem,
right?”

“Right…”

“So, he listened to the problem, and offered a

solution I just a mere moment. He lied that
Hitanshu has apologized to me, and he is a
mediator. And befooled you clean. Knowing that
you and I will definitely not go to that idiot to

236
confirm whether he apologized, or it was just
some on-the-spot wit of the grandmaster.”

“No, no… This isn’t possible… Hitanshu is not

Tanveer’s favorite. In fact, Tanveer is hardly
seen talking to someone else other than Abhijit.
So, practically, Hitanshu is not such a dearie of
Tanveer that he’ll lie to us for him. And I know
he does not lie.” Tanishi expressed her disbelief.

Aahana paused for a moment, thought, and

then dramatically banged her palm on her
forehead. “The guy has overtaken you, dear. He
has complete control of your mind. You think
that he will blindly do whatever you ask, but it is
not so. He is controlling your silly brain, in fact.
And this is him who is making you believe that
he hasn’t lied.”

Tanishi sighed restlessly. “This conversation has

no end.” “So?”

“So what? We need a plan to confirm whether it

was really Hitanshu who apologized.

Tanishi grew red at this. “What do you think of

me? You wanted Hitanshu’s apology, and he has
apologized through a mediator. Now you want to
confirm it, and for it you need a plan. Why
poking your head in what isn’t anything? Draw
some sense in your silly brain.”

Aahana realized what was happening. The flow

of meaningless anger was converting into
foolhardy. Perhaps Hitanshu has apologized. I’m
making too
much of it.

237
 ***

The names which were to leave for the trip had

been decided. Twelve students from class IX A:
Abhijit, Hitanshu, Anay, Supriya, Natasha,
Priyanka, Usman, Nikhil, Tanishi, Prisha, Aahana,
and Gurpreet were leaving. Tanveer, Isha and
Harshali stayed back the way. Another ‘VIP’ was
going to join the group: Maddie. No one from
the other section had shown interest in the trip,
because of being afraid due to forthcoming
exams, except Maddie. So, Maddie had been
clustered along this group. The thirteen had
timely paid the fees, and there was no ‘Oh -I-
forgot’ drama. Most important of all: Mobile
Phones were allowed, but at own risk. Hitanshu
and Anay had assembled once again at the park
at dusk. Without any due reason, of course.

None had anything to speak. Hitanshu was lost

in tour-beyond thoughts. Anay was ecstatic
enough to speak some words. His expressions
betrayed all his feelings of the heart; however,
the reason for such sudden happiness remained
unknown. His restlessness had multiplied as
well. Impatience pursued.
“How nice.” Hitanshu spoke, not stepping out of
his trance. “Ooty-Coimbatore-Hyderabad…”
Hitanshu was enjoying the wanderlust welling
into himself, and definitely was feeling the
coolness of breeze out there. It would have
made a nice painting : Iron bench, painted in
red-yellow strips; a fair teenager sitting on it,
wind playing with his hair; his eyes partially
closed in gratification… lost into trances of joys.

238
“Of course, Hitanshu.” Anay spoke calmly. “If
you and your breeze have done your romance,
There is some good news. Shall I speak it or I
have to wait even more?”

As Hitanshu heard the name of good news, all

his flying airplanes landed a quick safe landing.
“What, bro? Tell me!”

“First answer my question.” Anay smiled

naughtily.

“Ask fast. Don’t get me restless.” Hitanshu

clicked his fingers to show haste. Anay smiled
coolly. “Ohkay. So tell me, Why can’t a bicycle
stand on its own?”

This blew Hitanshu’s top. “None of this kind. No

jokes.” He was getting even more restless every
second as he spoke. “Either you tell me or I’m
leaving.” Hitanshu got up partially for effect.

“No-no!” Anay held his hand and made him sit.

“I’ll tell. But first answer my quest!”

Hitanshu blinked unenthusiastically. “It does.

See there?” he spoke, pointing to a faraway
bicycle, which stood by a stand. “That’s a stand,
Hitanshu. Let the stand loose and you’ll see.”

“Okay.” Hitanshu gave in. “You tell?”

“That’s simple. Because it’s two-tyred.” Anay

shrugged as he spoke. “What? I didn’t get it…”

“Because it’s too-tired, Hitanshu.” Anay

revealed his lame joke with another shrug.
Hitanshu blinked and sighed at it.

239
“What’s up, Hitanshu?” a voice snapped from
behind. Tanmay. As Tanmay made is seat to
Hitanshu’s either side, Anay bid goodbye and
left. Hitanshu looked at Tanmay. “Let’s play
catch.” Anay’s retreating figure could be seen
clearly in the dim light.

***

“Packing done?” Abhijit’s voice echoed in

Hitanshu’s room, of course startling Hitanshu.
Abhijit, Tanveer and Maddie had made their
ways to Hitanshu’s place, by preplanning on
phone: just one day before the travelers to
leave. Hitanshu, however, had not taken
packing seriously. He was sitting lazily on his
bed, swapping some Instagram feed. As Abhijit’s
voice boomed the room, Hitanshu got up to
greet him by a clasp. Hitanshu’s room was a
prodigy. A massive bed, covering about three
quarters of the room; Cupboards engraved in
the walls itself, and hence taking no extra
space, a middle-sized study table lay at a
corner, with books spread. Since there was
nothing in the room, it appeared desolate, and
betrayed Hitanshu’s loneliness. Some paintings
hung on the beautifully painted walls, making
them look even charming.

However, Hitanshu hadn’t packed.

As Abhijit spoke, Hitanshu realized that there

were less than fifteen hours left to leave. He
quickly pulled up a bag from the bottom of the
bed, and started packing.

240
Not in more than thirty minutes’ time, Hitanshu
was done with his packing. He quietly arranged
the bag in one corner, and joined the chatting
trio. The three, lost in chatting, had forgotten
that they were into somebody else’s house, and
were discussing some matter. The three had
folded their legs and had cornered up into one
side; Tanveer having reclined on the wall, and
Abhijit and Maddie faced him partially, forming a
triangle.

This spread out a memory into Hitanshu’s

conscience. It had hardly been more than four
months in the school, and before, Hitanshu was
a typical Homely-Friend type. The same corner,
where he had cornered up once, lamenting and
sobbing from the pain of parting; the parting
from Homely friend.

***

Finally some good comes around,

After a whole merry-go-round,
People now care for me, perhaps,
And there is scope to fill the gaps.
It’s time to leave behind old memories of pain,
And embrace the future without disdain,
Not all are made for me,
And neither is Hitanshu made for all.

241
Twenty-Nine

Tour Diaries: Part 1

The travelers had started for Ooty, and as planned,
was to reach today around half past eight. The tour
had been arranged for two standards, namely ninth
and tenth, but two compartments of the air-
conditioned train were reserved for class IX
exclusively. It was around five in the morning, and
Hitanshu had risen, being unable to maintain his
sleep in the shaky vehicle, and noisy environment.
Maximum of the students were asleep, including
Abhijit, Anay, Tanishi, Prisha among others. Some of
them were awake as well, probably from the same
problem as his. Hitanshu’s compartment was sound
asleep, but he could hear faint sounds, loud enough
to make sure someone was awake.

Then he saw Aahana moving out of the

compartment, going past his, and disappearing
into the washrooms. Emotions blocked his half-
asleep brain, and he knew that the sounds he
heard were chatters, for sure.

Hitanshu quietly got down from his bogey,

careful not to disturb the sound-asleep Prisha
below, and escaped to the other compartment.
And there the scene was no different. Maximum
of the tourists were laying asleep as wooden
sticks, shaking evenly with the shake of the
train, The first person he saw was Nikhil: snoring
like a lion; Supriya: mouth open wide, revealing
bright teeth within.; Natasha: laying on the side
with hair open; perfect protagonist for a horror
film; Gurpreet: the corpse soldier; even sleeping
in attentive pose.

242
Then a half-lit figure came into his vision. Sitting
cross-legged, with back and spine bent and
eyelids heavy from sleep: looking into a phone.
Priyanka. A friendly, forgotten face. Hitanshu
was the one to suggest her for the TCS, and
Hitanshu was supposed to be her first friend in
here. But Hitanshu was too busy with his own
world which included Abhijit, Tanveer, Aahana,
Tanishi, Anay; Priyanka could be Hitanshu’s best
friend, and she tried hard enough to grab his
attention, but had finally given up, perhaps not
annoyed after all. Isha had proven to be a good
company for her. She was sitting at the either
side, facing Hitanshu, but hadn’t noticed his
presence.

Hitanshu sneaked to the other side, completely

at her back, surprisingly unnoticed.

Priyanka was still looking dizzily into her phone.

“Meow.” whispered a notorious Hitanshu from

Priyanka’s backside, almost reclining to her
shoulder. This made Priyanka almost jump in
fear, when she was only about to scream,
Hitanshu tapped his hand on her shoulder,
comforting all the tension from her muscles.
Realizing that it was no one but Hitanshu,
Priyanka loosened. She inhaled deeply once or
twice, smoothening her blood pressure. She
quietly shifted to her side, making room for
Hitanshu to sit.

“What a surprising entry, Hitanshu! Awake?”

spoke Priyanka softly as she made room, careful
that only Hitanshu could hear. Hitanshu smiled
at the expected change of events. He yawned

243
painfully. “My bed doesn’t shake.” Priyanka
laughed softly at the mere humor. “What makes
you awake, Priyanka?”

244
“Priyanka smiled wearily at the question.
“Habits, my friend, habits. Rising at five is a
habit. A have-it.”

Hitanshu smiled in surprise at the expression.

“Still, you look sleepy.” “So do you.” Priyanka
blinked dramatically in blame.

Hitanshu’s grin widened at this. “Because I am

sleepy, Priyanka.” Hitanshu gave his
confrontation, quietly and cleanly, but leaving
Priyanka quiet unmoved. “I have just woken up!
So it is obvious for me to be sleepy.”

Priyanka gave a derisive half-smile of triumph.

Raising her eyebrows and making a strangely
victorious expression, she said, “So have I,
Hitanshu. So what if I wake up at this time
always, I am human as well. So, I have to be
sleepy for some time after I wake up. Everyone
is sleepy after waking up, isn’t it?”

“Sleep has taken over my intellect. I’ll need

some time to catch up.” Hitanshu sighed, as he
did not understand completely what the other
newcomer was speaking so wisely. Well enough,
he understood that girls were difficult to be
beaten at argument. Giving in was the best
victory, when tackling with a girl.

Priyanka laughed slightly and finding no topic to

chat on in the middle of the dawn, she started
looking back into her phone. Hitanshu, however,
created a topic therein. “You on Instagram as
well!” exclaimed Hitanshu silently, having crept
into Priyanka’s Smartphone. Priyanka spoke up,
not rising from the mini idiot-box. “Of course!
You as well? I’m @thecartoonwatcher.”

245
Hitanshu laughed, waiting for Priyanka to look
up to him, finding no answer to her question.
That she did, and Hitanshu responded evenly.
“Of course!” he spoke, reclining back to the
compartment’s divider wall.

“Any username?”

“Give me the phone.” Hitanshu’s hand drew

forward involuntarily. Priyanka did not refuse.
Taking the black phone in his hand smoothly,
Hitanshu typed speedily: @watchmystatus. The
revered username of the revered newcomer. An
ID popped forward, as Hitanshu handed back
the phone to Priyanka. The display-picture was
one of his best clicks. Displayed in a small circle,
Hitanshu looked awe -striking in a formal white
shirt along a blue tie. His trousers were printed,
and the background could be seen of a Church.
Church of St. Cajetan. The seventeenth-centry
church of Goa: A frail old building painted in
some unknown interesting shade.

As Priyanka was to scroll down any further,

mock cough was heard from Hitanshu’s side.
Aahana was waiting for Hitanshu to vacate her
place. Hitanshu, realizing, quietly assembled
himself and stood, right in Aahana’s front as she
moved backwards to make room to leave. “I’m
sorry if you had to wait.” Aahana’s only vision
made Hitanshu shake slightly in fear, and guilt.

An idea struck Aahana. But Hitanshu was

required to initiate. She smiled an oily smile.
“It’s alright, Hitanshu.” With the same irritation-
mixed diplomacy as she did in the library. And
Hitanshu’s turn came.

246
“I’m sorry…”

“Sorry for what, Hitanshu?” Asked Aahana

affectionately, artificially unaware of any
disgrace at the library. Trying extremely hard to
suppress an outburst, Aahana was handling
Hitanshu’s conscience effectively.

“Sorry because you were hurt at the library…”

“What hurt? What in the world are you

speaking, Hitanshu?” Everything was going as
planned for Aahana. Hitanshu was left on an
invisible crossroad, where no roads were visible
clearly. “Clarify, Hitanshu.”

Hitanshu was taken aback. The drama queen

was dramatizing something else in the train
theater. “Because I… Nothing. Forget it all.
Please.” Hitanshu left the next moment.

***

The train had reached its first destination: Ooty.

It was around two and the group had had their
lunch. Maximum of the students had retired to
their quarters, tired by the two days’ train
journey. So had Hitanshu and Anay, who were
sharing a room. There were Abhijit and Maddie
in the left; and Nikhil and Usman towards the
right. The rooms of girls and boys were facing
each other, and hence there were Supriya-
Natasha on the front; Aahana-Tanishi on their
left; Priyanka-Prisha on their right. Everybody
had chosen their roommates by themselves.
There was a tug of war between Usman and
Maddie for Abhijit. Finally, Usman had to give in

247
and compromise with the solitary Nikhil. Prisha
at the end, was left between two choices:
Priyanka or Gurpreet. And her routes were clear.
Gurpreet was given a room all to herself.

In all this helter-skelter, Hitanshu’s mind had run

away from one serious thing: A revelation from
Anay. After the assembly of the duo in the park,
the childhood pals had not got a single chance
to talk in private. Whereas Hitanshu was getting
restless once at first, Anay had forgotten all
about it; Hitanshu also had let go of it right as
yet.

“I think I need to apologize.” said Hitanshu, with

blank unblinking eyes, staring to his empty
front. This made the side-sitting Anay look up
from his phone. “Before things get worse.”

“What?” Asked Anay, to bring the

absentmindedly wandering Hitanshu down back
to earth.

“I have to apologize.” Hitanshu repeated again.

“To?” Anay asked childishly. “To your parents for

spoiling their lots of money and not studying?”

“Shut up, shortie. It’s Aahana. You know the

story.”

“Ohh. No need actually. You have already

apologized! And Rest of all, tell me, what in this
damned world the reason will you give her for
apologizing? To make her feel ‘insecure’?
Damned Orthodox!” Anay gave a big lecture
without a single pause, still effective enough.

248
“When did I apologize, Anay?” Hitanshu
inquired, this time with somewhat more
presence of mind. His memory did not give him
any response for an apology to Aahana.

“Not exactly. I had asked Tanveer to apologize

on your behalf to Tanishi. I know Tanishi better
than you do. She’d have hired some goons from
the school after you. And then the things would
have gone worse in real. Now the fire has
calmed I see.”

Hitanshu blinked awkwardly in surprise. Anay

continued. “And Tanishi and Aahana are one, so
apologizing one or hurting the other is same
same.” The advisor childishly swung is head to
each side of his shoulders.

Hitanshu swung his head in admiration. “My pal

knows me well.” Anay twitched an invisible
collar in his t-shirt.

“Now tell me, why gorillas have such big

fingers?” spoke Anay, playing an invisible piano
by his fingers.

At first, Hitanshu shrugged, but then realizing,

he got back to his phone. “None of your jokes.”
Anay shook him vigorously. “YOU HAVE TO
LISTEN!”

“Ohkay. I don’t know. You tell me why?”

Hitanshu gave in.

“Because they have such big nostrils!” Spoke

Anay laughingly, mockingly putting one of his
fingers in his nostrils.

249
“Yuck.” Hitanshu twitched his nose. The two
giggled for a long time after. The seriousness of
the Aahana and apologies faded away in no
time. “You are not doing such a thing again in
front of me, Anay.”

***

Alone I stand,
When the surroundings move;
My fists clench tight
And Arms go loose…
I’m surprised at myself;
How fortunate that I am,
Surrounded by problems
Yet Guarded by Pals.
I think them worth for trusting,
For all that they do for me;
For I’ll be left with nothing
If my friends leave me.

250
Thirty

Roaming

Hitanshu’s alarm bell rung eight-thirty.

Obviously, The group had reached the
Doddabetta hill perfectly on time. Hitanshu had
set this reminder in his phone, to click a
complete whole picture of the gigantic
Doddabetta hill and then post it as his insta-
story: A temporary 24-hour post on Instagram.
Hitanshu’s phone vibrated and vibrated till an
irritated Hitanshu pulled it off his jeans, and the
phone still rung elevator music. “ BOSS, CLICK A
COMPLETE PIC OF THE DODDABETTA IF YOU ARE
ON THE LOCATION!” Letters shone on the pitch
black screen. The novice had forgotten all about
it. He quietly clicked a photo, from its foot till
the peak. A massive mountain, with peaks
shining like diamonds, the Doddabetta Hill was a
mustwatch. From the farther end, the hill was
hidden in clouds; and here, the visitors were
cloud nine. Hitanshu took seven continuous
pictures from a captious angle. A feminine hand
pushed him, giving a nice misbalance. Hitanshu
struggled to stand and then turned, clutching
his hand tightly.

It was Priyanka taking her revenge. Hitanshu

exhaled deeply in relief; while Priyanka’s face
turned into a variety of victorious and sowing-off
emotions. “Oh-It’s you.” Hitanshu was much
relieved in the next two moments. Priyanka
then, completing her part, tapped Hitanshu’s
shoulder lightly twice as he did the day before
in the train. Mere completion!

251
The duo moved forward to climb on the
continuous calling of Anay from its foot.

Priyanka was at loss of company here. Aahana

had proven to be an uplifting force in the train,
but since she chose Tanishi over her, she
thought it quite rude. Her roommate Prisha had
chosen her, as anyone else would have had
over Gurpreet. Good relations were with
Supriya- Natasha as well, but her presence had
seemed interfering to the two: she had
concluded this effectively on the first day: where
the travelers was out for visiting the three lakes.
But she was useless as well. The thin curtain of
diplomacy was maintained; yet the staying-
room of Priyanka Khosla was in state of cold
war. So the only patron was Hitanshu. Priyanka
could be selfish; and anyone else also would
have been, if left this much of lonely, that too at
a non-home place.

***

“Tell me, can a kangaroo jump higher than a

house?” Anay asked Hitanshu while they waited
on the railway station. Priyanka was by his side,
hanging all her baggage and satchel all over her
body parts: A purse on left shoulder, a satchel
on the left, a hanging carrybag all from the
shoulder down to the waist, a suitcase in her left
hand, and the right holding an umbrella. Yet she
was sitting beside her newly-made old friend,
she was all busy with her phone, which she had
managed to balance on her laps. She was
watching a video with earphones on her ears,
and eyes buried deep into it.

252
Hitanshu did not bother to answer Anay’s silly
joke-question. He was busy gaping at the
scenery, the only ‘romantic partner’ of his, with
all his due affinity. The expressions Anay had
observed in the park at the hometown’s park
had been multiplied by trillions. It was not the
joy of imagination this time, it was the
experience.

Priyanka hunted for Hitanshu shoulder with her

right, having placed the umbrella down gently
on her shoulder; her eyes still not leaving the
beautiful idiot-box.

“Here you are!” exclaimed she, on finally finding

Hitanshu’s left. Hitanshu still seemed unmoved,
until she slapped him hard on her neck. “Y-Yes?
Any problem, Priyanka?” Hitanshu jumped out of
his trance.

A feeble smile played on Priyanka’s lips.

Hitanshu tried to imitate it, and passed as well.
She did not realize this. No. No problem. Just
pass me the waterbottle?” She spoke pointing
to the waterbottle next to Anay.

Anay in turn, catching hold of it. “It’s mine.”

“Please? May I have it, Anay?” Priyanka
pleaded.

“Sure indeed!” Anay passed the bottle, and

pulled it back the next. “But not until you are
answering a question.”

“Fast.” Priyanka swallowed her last gut. “I’m

dying of thirst.”

253
“Tell me, can a kangaroo jump higher than a
house?” Anay repeated. A derisive smile played
on Priyanka’s rosy lips. “Of course. Because
houses can’t jump!”

Anay and Hitanshu died in roars of laughter,

when Priyanka managed to hunt the bottle out
from between the two. “Learn from your ‘best
friend’, childhood pal. She knows riddles better.”
Anay got up, and as the others, as the train
arrived for the next destination. The group of
ten students and two teachers hurrying from the
backdrop were visible.

***

The Doddabetta hill had been a wonderful

experience for the newly made best-friends.
Hitanshu and Priyanka had travelled the
massive Doddabetta together. The tour had
planned, and had of course done everything
sharply on time. The time estimated to roam in
Doddabetta was more than sufficient. Some
areas, such as the peak, had been restricted to
the students, and hence, there had been a huge
gasp of disappointment then. Still, the lower
hillside was equally, or more efficiently
beautiful, the dreams of climbing the peak had
been popped off like a child’s balloon. Usman
had secretly tried to climb it, but the caretakers
had seen, and he was pulled own forcibly. He
was punished severely downstairs severely as
well. He had to sit down in the bus rest of the
time, with his phone held up with the
caretakers. Quite a lot of punishment, but he
was worthy of it.

254
Right now, the travelers was travelling to
Coimbatore. It was around six thirty, and the
group was totally dizzy. Hitanshu was lying
down on his sleeping tier, and so was Anay.
Nikhil was sleeping imbecilely: half dead. At first
the girls had laughed heartily at his snoring
conscience, and also had been irritated at it, but
soon had made up with it, as they saw Nikhil
growing solitary and depressed the very first
day. Priyanka was lying right on the front, and
below her was Tanishi, and in the middle was
Gurpreet. The girls were busy with their phones,
and hence were not paying any heed to the
chats of Abhijit, Usman and Maddie from the
other compartment.

Hitanshu was still lost into the raining outsides.

Then a strange noise escaped from the other

compartment. Anay and Hitanshu clearly heard
the frightened squeaks of Usman. Also, there
was some stupid comments from the girls’
group that side. Clearly something was wrong.

Priyanka and Tanishi rushed to the compartment

with Gurpreet following. The boys had reached
long back. The expected had occurred. Aahana
had puked. South India was humid. And Aahana
was seasick, without visiting the sea.

Change of weather had acted adversely on

Aahana. Weak by physique and conscience, and
weaker without hometown, Aahana was sure to
reach this destiny: she herself knew this well,
yet as still, she had come, because she couldn’t
tolerate the extreme boredom back in the TCS.

255
Aahana had vomited to her extremity. Prisha,
the gang leader, had occupied her side, and was
repeatedly patting her back to relax her.
Aahana’s own dress had been spoilt somehow,
and some of foul-smelling liquid still drooped at
irregular intervals from her mouth. Usman was
squealing repeatedly, as he started feeling like
vomiting as well. He was laid down to sleep by
Abhijit in the other room, because the team
could not retire any other player on injury.
Aahana was shaking in pain, fear, sickness and
shame.

Tanishi, by now, had occupied her right side.

She was holding her in her arms, and they were
trying to ease the unwell queen of drama. Anay
had left back to his compartment with his heart
beating hastily due to adverse situations.

Hitanshu was too shocked to move. The stinking

pool in the middle of the section smelt foully,
yet everyone was ready with their heads high,
to help their groupmate.

Priyanka, who had rushed long ago to call the

teacher, had now returned. The foul splash was
cleaned cautiously, and some medicines were
choked instantly into Aahana’s throat. The duo
of Tanishi and Prisha had insisted her to lie
down.

Hitanshu reached with slow steps towards the

fake friend of his. Seeing him approach, Prisha
quietly left a side; unaware of the cold war some
days ago. Hitanshu quietly occupied his seat
parallel to her forehead. And touched her with
the back of his palm, and closed his eyes in
expected pain. “Fever.” He whispered quietly.

256
 ***

Things happen so quick,

Even without time to ready up,
When things are expected the least,
The most do they pop up.
Aahana: Full time hater of mine,
Is lying down on the bed: long-time.
That doesn’t mean that I’m running away, As
do run Usman and Anay, I’m there, always for
her,
Not letting her face wither.

257
Thirty-One

Foe-Turned-Friend
It had been two days since Aahana had vomited for
the first time. Her condition had both worsened and
improved simultaneously in the past two days. She
had started to remain awake more time, but threw
up into vomits even more often. All this was clearly
predicted earlier by the TCS committee. There had
been a rule: In case there was an illness in the group,
everyone would do duties to nurse the patient. The
general set of medicines had been a part of
prescribed set of carry-ons into the trip. Sea-
sickness was not contagious, yet Aahana was bound
up tightly in a mask, which looked definitely
suffocative from outside; but Aahana complained for
no such thing. Perhaps she had been satisfied by the
disease’s power itself. Everything else had been
lowered down automatically. Life had taught the
drama queen to adjust with things before the
conditions worsened. The visit to Siruvani was
cancelled. Right now, the students were in the
effotel: in Aahana’s quarters, all of them. A short
time gap had been given, and they had stayed back
in Coimbatore itself. The journey was to proceed
after some announcement by the school.

Prisha had volunteered to stay in charge of her crony

full -time, but the rest had objected strongly. “Aahana
is our partner. She shares the same food and drink.
Whatever may happen to us, it would be fortunate
for us to nurse Aahana.” Tanishi had insisted the staff
to make her the full time nurse of the sick poor girl,
but they had declined clearly. “You can get sick if you
stay in too much contact with the girl.”

“What if all of the group gets ill, whom will you

get as a volunteer nurse?” Tanishi had burst into
an anger fit later.
258
Hitanshu had been struck with an emotional
punch then at first. “This isn’t good, not at all.
Poor Aahana; No trouble of hers- still she came
all into this. The Unfortunate poor old girl- may
Lords heal her fastest as possible.” He spoke
often to Priyanka.

The timetable came out and was read by Prisha.

TO EVERYONE’S UNFORTUNATE NOTICE, AAHANA

KOHLI(GROUP TOURIST NO. 7) HAS BEEN SUFFERING
FROM ADVERSE CONDITIONS. HER BODY HAS NOT
ALLOWED HER TO BREATHE IN DIFFERENT AIRS AND
DRINK IN DIFFERENT WATERS.

The School Fax always talks rubbish at first. The

whole Effotel Coimbatore knows that there was
a group from North, and a weakened girl had
been seasick from two to three days. Still,
Management finds the need to speak it all.
Damn Management Committee.

BUT WE ARE YET DELIGHTED TO HEAR THAT THERE

ARE TWELVE TOURIST YOUNG LADIES AND
GENTLEMEN WHO ARE WILLING TO TAKE UP HER
RESPONSIBILITY.

PLEASE FIND IN ATTACHED A TIMETABLE FOR

NURSING HER FOR THE NEXT DAYS. AND THE REST
MAY STAY IN THEIR RESPECTIVE ROOMS OR MINGLE
UP FOR PASTIME.

Then there was a rubbish timetable of three

days on loop. All guys and girls had equal
duties.

***
“How do you feel now?” Hitanshu spoke in a
motherly voice and touched her forehead.

259
It was around six thirty. Aahana woke up with a
start, and withdrew slightly at the sight of a boy
at his pillow, but soon recovered from the
sudden surprise. Hitanshu passed a glass of
water to the patient, and fought with the
medicine packets for opening some tablets.
Aahana seemed fresher and stronger today. A
sweet smile drew on her face, as she saw
Hitanshu kindly working for her: selflessly and
without any wish for return. She felt ashamed of
herself and Tanishi, who had drawn elaborate
plans and ruses to make Hitanshu bend to
knees; for a mere apology. And this he was.
Loving, affectionate and caring. The drama
queen was noticing something dramatically real
and really dramatic.

Hitanshu is not a faker. He is really genuine.

“I’ll do it.” Aahana laughed childishly as

Hitanshu still struggled with the sachet.

Her voice was but mere trebles and whistles.

“Almost done…” Spoke Hitanshu not raising his

eyes, but pleasing Aahana with a smile. And the
next moment Aahana was taking her tablets.
Hitanshu was smiling gleefully, yet a hint of
disgrace could be seen when in detail.

“What’s the matter, Hitanshu? You look faded?”

Aahana asked in a calm, impulsive tune, as
Hitanshu quietly rested back on the easy-chair,
and smiled even more to hide his discomfort.
“It’s nothing, Aahana. Just, I feel discouraged at
your shrunk form.” Aahana had lost weight in
three days. Already comparable to a feather,
Aahana now looked like a pressed paper sheet.

260
All shine from her cheeks had vanished, and
face had lost color; the eyes that never looked
down now had practice of not shifting her eyes
from her own feet. She knew that the group had
to stay back because of her.

“I’m sorry…” Aahana was about to speak, but,

found no reason to be sorry. But she had to
complete her sentence. “I’m so sorry that I’m
troubling everyone so much.”

Hitanshu smiled as he nodded meaninglessly.

“Lone companion?” Aahana asked instinctively
as she lifted the jug with shaking hands.
Hitanshu rushed swiftly to help her, and she
gave in after some struggle. “Usman is along.
Firstly, He’s snoring in his room. Secondly, it’s
worthless of him to accompany. A person who
can’t clean his own teeth properly shall help
others! Such an irony of life!”

A housekeeper brought in tea.

“Plus,” Hitanshu continued. “Even if he tends to

help, then too you won’t find enough in his
services.” Aahana half-smiled at the last word.

Aahana got up slowly. Hitanshu supported her

trembling spine. “May I use the washrooms?”

***

“What the hell in this awesome hellhole!”

screamed Usman as he stormed into Abhijit’s
room, and found everyone present there, and
staring at him, irritated. The attacker was quick
to withdraw. “One can’t even sleep for ten
minutes longer! Just because someone is sick?”

261
“It’s not about the sickness, or sleep, Usman. It
is your duty. Would it have not been Hitanshu up
early or Aahana would have worsened. Supriya-
Natasha had left to sleep at five-thirty, as they
were sleepy by the night work. They are
humans as well, perhaps you are not. Aahana is
strictly forbidden to move around. Strict bed-
rest and no moving around. Without Hitanshu
around, she would have struggled with
everything in the room and possibly would have
hurt herself as well.” Abhijit spoke in calm,
vibrating tone.

It was Usman’s bad fate that the housekeeper

who had brought in tea had spoke to the
accompanying teachers about Usman’s
absence. They had spoken with the committee
and had decided to relieve Usman from his
duties. Instead, Priyanka was deployed. Her
duty earlier was quickly volunteered by
Natasha.

Usman exhaled deeply. “It is about sleep and

sickness, dear friend. The night watchman
should remain until there are both of the next
nurses present. And also, there isn’t any time
mentioned for shifting duties.”

“Mind your words, Usman.” Prisha spoke in a

high tone. No one is a watchman in here. The
night nurses are doing the most difficult duty.
You sleep till nine and then go for nursing
without cleaning yourself, so that we may have
another ten years in Coimbatore. What do you
think? We are sick of humidity as well! But still
we are dealing here for dear Aahana, and you
idiot! Shifting the blame on Supriya-Natasha?

262
Ten minutes, eh? SLEEP TEN HOURS NOW! NO
ONE NEEDS YOU! CATCH A FLIGHT AND GO
BACK HOME, USMAN!” Prisha screamed at the
end. Tanishi had to soothe her.

Maddie peeped from the door. Maddie and Anay

were on their evening shift, and it was dark
outside. The clock struck eight, and also,
Gurpreet’s phone alarm rung at the same time.
“Shh guys, you have taken the whole Effotel on
your head! Slowly!”

“This Prisha!” Usman spoke with his eyes

blazing.

“Shut up, Usman.” Maddie counterattacked

Usman. “By the way, guys, its eight now. The
food may come anytime for Aahana. She has to
go to bed early. Gurpreet, going?”

Gurpreet got up quietly and left. Situations were

worsening even when there was coordination
and love.

***

Someone dear is stuck

Into a peril but
There are many to help.
Everyone wishes the best for Aahana,
And of course prays well.
But there are some holes in everything;
Invisible perhaps,
But when they grow big enough,
There is little time to lapse.

263
Thirty-Two

Foul

Hyderabad was beautiful and lively. Aahana had

healed after 6th of Aug, and the TCS trust had
then shortened their future trip. They had
stayed for two and a half days there.
Everybody’s eyes were on Aahana still, who had
been stationed at the hotels fully, as she could
fall ill again. Usman, who had shouted loudly in
the quarters that day, was charged for
disturbing harmony and discipline of the Effotel.
Prisha had been forgiven, because hers was
only but an outburst, for which Usman was
declared responsible as well. Prisha went on a
clean chit, except for a warning.

Right now, the tour was travelling back home,

so as to join their classes in the TCS. There were
around nineteen hours to reach their station. It
was raining heavily all down everywhere, and
such weather had brought the concept of
beauty and life in Hitanshu’s mind. Usman was
also looking a bit freshened, yet tired every day,
but no one minded for him.

“Hey guys.” A weak, tired and helpless Aahana

swished slowly into the sleepy compartment.
Priyanka and Hitanshu were awake, and were
lying on the upper tiers; talking about the
Doddabetta. Nikhil, Usman, Supriya and
Natasha were asleep downstairs. Nikhil was
snoring, while Natasha was whispering
something in sleep. Aahana had been resting in
the next room, but as her sleep had been
completed in the daytime, she was free, bored

264
and tired. The effect of illness was still taking its
toll on the poor girl.

“Hey.” Priyanka replied monotonously as

Hitanshu rose with a warm smile. Aahana
climbed up and reclined on Hitanshu’s tier, who
was now sitting near her hand. Hitanshu, driven
by force of sleep, shifted backwards, and leaned
on the wall, and blinked awkwardly. “So,
wassup?” Priyanka asked Aahana. “Healthy?”

Aahana snorted. “Healthy my foot.” Hitanshu,

who was blinking in sleep by now, suddenly
widened his eyes at the word choice of Aahana.
“It is just that I’m medically healthy, but my
brain is on long-term sleep mode. I’m going to
remain indoors at least for four days as I reach
home. “It’s just immunity problem, Aahana;
you’ll deal definitely.” Said Hitanshu in a sing-
song lullaby.

“Of course Hitanshu. It is just because the three

or four of you that I’m walking by now. Or else
I’d have been still lying on that boring bed of
Coimbatore. The sea had moistened my
breath!”

“Eh?” Hitanshu asked, but only got a deep

exhale from Priyanka’s side as she had dozed
off. Aahana took charge. “I’ll leave, dude. You
look sleepy. Have your sleep or you’ll sleep in
front of the Principal while we report our
journey.”

***

There was hardly anyone left in the

compartment. The train had stopped for twenty

265
minutes’ halt at the neighbor station. There was
around an hour left for the travelers to reach
their home grounds. The twenty minute halt had
made most of the student-passengers excited
and they’d left for the stalls at the platform:
books, tea, snacks, or fresher air. But Usman
was interested in none of these. He had filled
his load of snacks much earlier, and was
munching on a packet of fries while he looked
out from the train’s window seat. Strong urges
were rushing through his spine, and anyone
sitting parallel could possibly see him tremble.
For perhaps no reason.

Abhijit slowly took his position in the opposite

window seat. There was a table between him
and Usman. Placing his phone on charge, Abhijit
reclined on the cushioned back of the first class
AC compartment.

Abhijit, the one most popular in the TCS, had

been one of the most neglected in the group.
Maximum attraction was eaten by Aahana;
Maximum credit of her healing by the girls. The
one most enjoyable looked the trio Anay-
Hitanshu-Priyanka, and the most relieved was
Gurpreet: running away from all the study
pressure of the complete session. She’d
continue her course of intensity at home and a
high-profile coaching. Tanveer was luckier to
stay back, Abhijit thought with a sigh.

His sigh was strong enough to draw Usman’s

attention. And grabbing the chance, Usman did
his work.

“What say, Abhijit Vardhan?”

266
Abhijit shook his head and heaved another sigh.
Usman was a gossip. If he took off his puff of
insignificance and boredom, he would mutter it
all in the ear of Maddie, and from where it’d
travel all the way to the whole class, the
mediators being Tanishi, Isha, and perhaps
Usman himself as well. And Abhijit knew that he
was no match when it came to his and Maddie’s
muscle, or else he’d have shut up both the duo.
Popularity brought to him control, but not power.
Usman was different. Power, that too of Maddie,
was bringing him a series of favors. And they
would continue to. So, the simple way out was,
to keep you sorrows to yourself. Perhaps
Tanveer would be the right one. There wasn’t a
long wait.

“You say what…” Abhijit had learnt topic-

switching from the newcomer.

“Nothing much.” Usman spoke, almost

whispered. His right eye twitched. Perhaps
voluntarily. Perhaps involuntarily. “Having
sensations.” The twitch was converting into a
wink. And winks weren’t involuntary.

“What sensations?” Abhijit asked lousily. But

Usman refused to answer. He passed on the
fries packet. Abhijit took one, and chewed it to
its fullest until it became liquid. “This is no
sensation.” Abhijit struggled to speak,
powerfully managing that the liquid didn’t spill
out from his mouth. Usman smiled at his
condition, and grabbed the packet back. And
ate away a handful of fries at once.

267
“Idiot.” he whispered to himself, making sure
the lazy Abhijit didn’t hear.

“Tell me what sensations!” Abhijit suddenly took

steam. And scared Usman.

Usman smiled after a gap of two seconds.

Abhijit’s detective look worsened. “Speak?” But
Abhijit received only a wink, and a grin. The grin
made his dirty canine shine. Abhijit threw back
in disgust, and then it rang a bell. The same
expression he had given. The same expression
he had given before he was thrown in the
waiting area. Long time ago.

“I don’t want to speak abuse. Just get lost. Or

wait, I’ll get lost, or you’ll be thrown in the midst
of these tracks, and will be killed. And I’ll be
held responsible.” Abhijit spoke distastefully,
and left.

“I don’t know how such people are allowed into

the school and then into a school trip. He’ll lose
the TCS reputation…” Usman could listen to
Abhijit in the next compartment. All to himself.

***

The train had begun. Usman’s seventh fries

packet had ended, out of twenty. The
compartment had become full: Gurpreet, Nikhil,
Hitanshu, Priyanka, Aahana, Maddie. Everyone
busy on their own or in partnership. No one
cared for him. Not even Maddie today. His
stomach was grumbling with unknown intent,
but Usman paid no heed. There was around an
hour to reach the hometown. Another half to
reach school. Probably he would calm down till

268
then, Usman thought to himself. Managing
Abhijit was another big deal. He would have to
again maintain strange relations with Maddie.
Maddie. The chap, no matter what the situation,
always backed him. A supporter wheel for his
cycle. Without which he’d take no time to fall.

“Hey guys!!” Tanishi landed up from the other

section. The girls looked before the boys did.
“Got a surprise! Guess what?” There was a
continuous monotonous humming sound.
“Neih!” Maddie neighed in disapproval.
Everyone nodded in different directions, but
symbolized the same thing.

“A short movie!” Tanishi’s tone became even

more excited. “A film on camera!”

“No time, boss.” Nikhil responded evenly after a

short time. “One hour and another half and we
are into the principal’s office.”

“Oh, bosse.” Replied Tanishi, disheartened. “It

seemed that it only contained only a forty-five
minutes, and I thought you’d like it…”

“We’d love to, Then!” this time it was Aahana to

respond. “What is it about, Tanishi?”

Tanishi’s eyes grew big in sort of a revelation of

a big secret. “OUR TOUR!!”

“WHOA!” a large gasp released from the boys.

Not Usman. He kept looking outside. “Come, all
will watch together.” Tanishi summoned the
guys and girls into the other compartment.
Usman kept looking outside. His ‘ego’ was

269
higher to respond the summon. Calling him
personally was his idea. He took out is eighth
fries packet. And looked at it longingly. Then he
kept it aside, and opened a smaller pocket in
the travelbag. A smaller packet. Of soft
cardboard. A bit larger than a matchbox.

“No space, man. “ An irritated Maddie entered

the room. When there was the least possibility
of his. Usman was to commit a blunder. Maddie,
his godfather stood in front of him, vigorously
shaking his collar for relieving sweat. Usman
moved quickly and hid the packet below the
window seat.

But not quick enough to not let Maddie notice.

He shrug his collar one last time, and moved up
evenly to Usman’s head. No room for running
away. Usman’s hand was still struck in the seat,
tickling the lifeless packet. “Move, let me see
what you are hiding.”

Usman nodded in disapproval, and clung to the

seat tighter. Like a small infant guards his toy
from others. Defensive. Dumb . Delicate.

“MOVE OR I SHALL SQUEEZE YOU AND THROW

YOU OUT OF THE WINDOW!”

Usman had to move. Maddie felt through the

dark, shady portion of the window seat, and
stopped with a start.

A cigarette packet was drawn out of the hiding.

“What is it?” Maddie inquired a rhetoric.

270
Usman remained clung into the emptiness, his
theft being caught. “A cigarette packet?” Maddie
asked another rhetoric. Still no response from
Usman. Too dumb to react.

Maddie threw his packet to his disciple’s face,

hitting him sharply on the nose tip. Usman was
back with a thud. Maddie seated himself on the
facing window seat, his legs on the tea-table.
“Smoke.” He ordered.

Usman was the dumbest idiots of all in any era.

A burner he drew out in a second, and lit it the
next. Covering his hands to support the flame.
Usman smoked away the cigarette in numerous
puffs, still not believing Maddie had allowed.

But there a big tension had risen. They had left

behind a witness.

Gurpreet.

***

Tell me one today,

True and honest to the heart,
Were those people mad to start
The thing of smoking sort?
Probable is it that they were scientists,
Scientists of human nature,
Cigarettes are but virtue mere,
To the dying dear.

271
Thirty-Three

Back Home

The students had arrived in the TCS. Gurpreet’s

detective eyes were on a constant watch on
Usman since then. And on Maddie, who had
strangely made distances from his disciple after
the blunder. The Management stood at the
lobby gates to welcome the group, in the head
the Principal nun, the Vice Principal among
others. The first to be received was Aahana,
obviously, creating jealousy in the girls’ camp.
Maddie waddled forward with Abhijit
accompanying him on the left, and Hitanshu on
the right. Nikhil was still in his sleep, into which
he had fallen in the way from the station to
school. He dodged ahead slowly. Anay was
much into the boots of an inspector, and was
looking around for any changes in the TCS
building. He was walking with visible strength.
Usman was still at the back, his pry, dirty eyes
assuring himself that no one had caught his
crime. Abhijit had fought, and Maddie was into
the lead. So, loneliness was his only companion.

The girls also had showed movement. Gurpreet

had taken the lead. Prisha and Tanishi followed,
eager to overtake the prodigy. Supriya-Natasha,
the ‘twins’, followed. Priyanka was waddling
almost like Anay, inspecting the TCS, but with a
smile. She was happier to be back home.

“How was the trip, children?” A senior from the

TCS committee finally broke the ice. “Good!”
272
came a mix voice from the students. The
teachers, who had gone along with them, but
made the least interference into the children
stood parallel as well. They were junior
teachers; they had no idea of anything: Usman’s
foul, The short movie or anything. The fallen-
apart Priyanka spoke further.

“It was much of enjoyable, sir.” Short, complete,

and polite.

“That it definitely was.” The principal cut in.

“Except for the fact that Aahana didn’t do well.”

There was no response from the enterers.

Aahana, hung her head, as if in shame, and
began scratching the back of her neck, in silent
apology for ruining a major half of the trip. The
principal continued.

“The responsibility of Aahana could also be

assigned to the accompanying teacher staff, but
we did not. We needed to teach you people
responsibility. This is why we asked the teachers
to let the students handle the matter
themselves.”

A cool breeze played with invisible background

music. A smile rose on Hitanshu’s lips. He had
made a new friend in the tumult of sickness. He
was half-aware of the fact that he was the villain
for Aahana in earlier. Even after a sorry
performance, she had not trusted, and kept on
showing her dramatic attitude. Not anymore.

***

273
Half-day had been declared in the TCS and a
meeting ceremony had been organized. The
left-up students were allowed to mingle with the
enterers, and exchange vital pieces. Tanveer
greeted Abhijit and Hitanshu with his friendly
clasp at the IX A doorways itself, and then the
trio moved ahead. So did Harshali with Supriya-
Natasha, and the twins turned into triplets. Isha
welcomed Priyanka with a lovely hug, and all
the newcomers moved ahead. The left-Behinds,
Aahana-Tanishi -Prisha, the all time joints,
moved ahead to greet their girl gang. Maddie
did not respond to Usman’s goodbye, and took a
corner in his class, where he was raised to
shoulders and jumped in air. He was the second
child hero. Usman, wishing that Abhijit would
cooperate, took up his usual post, Abhijit’s left;
however, Abhijit seemed to shrug at this. Nikhil
and Gurpreet quietly packed themselves. Nikhil,
narrated a small friend, his adventures, as if
that of Gulliver’s Travels, and Gurpreet
struggled with herself to keep a secret hidden.

Shravan and Bhanu, the missing good friends,

were at once recalled by the tenderfoot. He
turned behind; Shravan was drawing a scenery,
and Bhanu, in his usual down-to -thumbs
posture, thinking something constantly. Both
seemed shaken. Both seemed forgotten.
Oblivions.

Hitanshu, moved away quietly from the post-

tour tumults and moved towards the back
bench, where two different kinds of nerds sat.

274
“Hey Guys!” Hitanshu spoke with new
excitement, with all his exhaustion in hiding.
“Look better than before!”

Bhanu snorted. Perhaps for the first time

Hitanshu had seen. Shravan still showed no
movement. “You finally have time for us,
Broski.” Shravan said finally, without looking up.

Hitanshu understood the situation in a jiffy. He

moved to the middle of the bench from the
back, and jumped between the two. The bench
shook in fear of breaking, and put his hands
around each.

“Sociality, chums, it is called. You two are best

mates. And I can make you wait a little longer.
But not the group mates.” Hitanshu pointed to
the partying party. “They get angrier if ignored,
see you?”

“So what? We are made to wait because of your

reasons?” It was Bhanu this time.

“See it like you do to your practicals. Survival of

the fittest. I’m not the fittest. But I still have to
survive. Humbleness is the key. The lion attacks
the big deer, not the small rabbit.” Hitanshu
himself did not understand what that meant.

“Keep your pointless points to yourself.”

Shravan managed to suppress a roar of
laughter. Bhanu did not, and smile turned to
grin, grin to chuckle, chuckle to snort, and snort
to a laughter. Not a roar though, but the stretch
between the friends had filled. Tension relieved.
The trio had reformed again.

275
The three chatted on and on. Until the mingle
meeting was over.

***
“You definitely not believe what happened here,
Brophet. Seems as if ages passed.” Tanveer
reclined on the back of the bench. “Eight to ten
days they are, bros.” Abhijit spoke with a soft
smile. Still, his curiosity was increasing. He was
noticing change. But not realizing it, for sure.

Usman cut in. “Tell me. I’ll agree with your ages
concept.” Actually, ages had passed for him as
well. Tanveer paid no heed. He continued facing
Abhijit, and speaking. “Each of the teachers put
on a new coat after you were gone. Really.”

“Elaborate.” Abhijit was curt. He wanted to act

grim while Usman stuck around. The smoke of
the cigarette packet had not gone past him. He
did not actually know whether Usman did it later
on or not, but oof course, Abhijit was an
intention-based person. For him, a crime and a
criminal thought were equal. It did not matter
whether Usman had smoked or not.

“That I will, definitely.” Tanveer said, his smiling

expression falling to a straight line between is
lips, for no reason. He stared at Usman for
about a minute. A signal for private audience.
Usman did not get it. He stared back. Also, he
felt instincts that Tanveer had got what was
beating in his heart.

Then, Usman left, addressing some unknown

with a wave. “I’ll be back.”

276
“Better be not. Be not indeed.” Abhijit punched
his face, but with words, and not fists. He did
not listen, for sure it could be guessed.

“I’ll continue.” Tanveer spoke with the usual

smile back. “The cranky French mistress turned
but melted butter. Your mother was on leave,
perhaps you’d know.” Abhijit shrugged. “No
matter. Talking academics, the course did not
advance much further.”

“You tell about situations, Tanveer. Academics

are managed.” Abhijit had softened.

“Oh. It was a school garden.” Tanveer spoke

oxymoron. “We were very less in here, so we
were merged all the time with the other section,
and that was really awful. The other section is a
goon-class, I’d heard, and I knew; but I did not
realize that it was spittle to the name of goons.
They are worse. Either of them are so thin as if
they are potato fries, and some are so large that
they seem to be giants from hell.”

“Perhaps we know all of them.” Abhijit replied.

“We do so only by names. Their personalities

are hidden. I thank TCS that they keep the
sections for mingling.”

“What did they do?”

“Nothing much to me. They are just the

disturbing elements. For them, even Usman will
be their prodigy.” Tanveer spoke with a half-
smile. “With this you’ll get that, perhaps.”

“I do. Continue!”

277
“It’s like that.” Tanveer waved his hand. “They
are bullies. They will tease everyone. See.
Bhanu, Shravan and Harshali belong to them,
and they packed themselves comfortably with
the ‘potato fries’. In Maddie’s absence, who
looks to be their head, they turned wild. They
would just hobble up from everyone’s lunch,
and eat from them like demons. If you oppose,
you get a cup of herbal tea. Perhaps you get
how worse their herbal tea is from ours.” The
herbal tea term was prevalent universally.

Abhijit was not amused. “Now you know why I

keep talking football. Because when you speak,
you are actually taking personality development
classes.”

And burst out into laughter himself at his own

joke.

***

The guys are back,

With their tour’s stack,
They must have enjoyed so much!
Yeah, this can be called jealousy,
If it is, then be it.
I kept sitting with the boring Bhanu,
Who does nothing but plays thumb,
Until is crossed fingers go numb.
Even their sickness would be a luxury out
there,
And here things became difficult to bear,
Things turn better, things turn worse,
I feel that I’ll accompany them next,
Or else, to them, again, all the best.

278
Thirty-Four

Gurpreet’s Talk

Gurpreet was sitting on her rooftop. Counting

stars. Like any other day. Like any other day for
someone who looked from outside. Not for
Gurpreet herself. A huge churning was taking
place.

Gurpreet’s stomach soon started aching with

the secret she held in it. She wasn’t very a well-
wisher of Usman, and in fact hated him at heart;
but felt that this fact of his should remain to
herself, and she should remain unknown. But
however, it was getting disastrously difficult.
She wasn’t from the ones, who would blackmail
Usman for keeping his private facts to
themselves. She could have done that easily.
Usman was from a considerably wealthy
household, and making him do tasks was no big
deal. But Gurpreet was soft-hearted. She wished
to keep it enclosed. For perhaps no reason.

But still, she had to find someone to relieve her

ache. She wasn’t able to handle things.
Someone who could be unmoved, trustworthy,
and of course, secretive. Telling to Tanishi would
be like telling the class. Telling Aahana was like
telling Tanishi. Telling Prisha meant a new
chapter in IX A. Teachers and everything. Abhijit
perhaps knew all this. Maddie was out of her
coverage area. Also, she knew that Maddie
knew. She had seen him sitting opposite to him,
staring him with blank abrupt eyes. Telling
Hitanshu would tell Anay; Anay would tell
Hitanshu as well as everyone else. Shravan
279
would not understand what a cigarette was.
Supriya-Natasha-Harshali weren’t an option
either. Isha was considerable; but hardly she
remained without Priyanka, and Priyanka was
too hard to keep the secret. In the class of
around thirty-five, there was hardly anyone
she’d trust to let out a secret.

In this matter, there were just two left. Nikhil

and Bhanu. Nikhil was more of considerable.
Understanding the seriousness of the fact that
Usman was a smoker. Bhanu was too; but he
was too close to Hitanshu not to let out a smoke
about it. Nikhil was more of dumb. But that
didn’t mean that he would keep it to himself. He
was dumb; not introverted. But However, he
could be made to promise that he would tell no
one.

But who knew he would keep the promise?

Bhanu would. For sure.

Bhanu could be just the perfect person. For

telling a gossip.

Well, however, Gurpreet wasn’t too much of a

gossiping girl herself. All she cared for was
studies, her horn-rimmed spectacles, an
antisocial life (so as to avoid emotional drama),
volleyball, and always a dream to learn
something new. This was the only reason why
she had joined the awesome tour into Ooty-
Coimbatore-Hyderabad.

Where two things happened on top of

everything.

280
One: Aahana fell ill. It was her contribution in it
as well, to be healing her. One- Twelfth of
contribution in healing a sick poor old girl of
fourteen. Pretty much.
Selfless; Unthanked; Teaching experience.
Valuable indeed.

Two: Usman smoked in private. And she was an

eye witness. A half of contribution when it really
came to officially disclosing that he had fallen
into a debt trap, the other half belonging to
Maddie. Perhaps a third. Abhijit knew this as
well, perhaps.

She would disclose it. Not officially, of course.

But in Bhanu’s ear. And make Bhanu swear that
he would tell no one. No one.

***

The library was rippling with noises: clear

indication that the librarian was on leave, and
its weight had been put on an deputation. The
deputation, known as Sister A.K. Scaria,
mattered the least on students’ seating. They
could sit with anyone they wanted and could
talk whatever hell they wished. She was least
interested in ‘maintaining the decorum of the
library and discipline of the school.’ Or perhaps,
she was short enough to be hidden under the
table, busy with her headphones on with pop
music and legs tripping now and then. On
outside, she seemed to be listening classical,
eyes closed, as if in deep meditation, and a
sweet satisfied smile on face, indicating leisure
and relaxation. But she was ugly enough to
make the sweet smile look like a horror film

281
protagonist. No one cared. No one would. There
was no reason.

Bhanu had seated himself accordingly. He cared

the least with whom he sat with; and what
mattered was what achievement did he make in
the free 40 minutes. A typical nerd like him
would boast himself on exceeding an exercise
ahead in Maths or a topic ahead in biology; or
completing seven question-answers of English
or French. That was what he was doing: the
seven question-answers of an unpronounceable
chapter of French.

Ahead of him sat none. Hitanshu with Anay; Isha

with Priyanka, Prisha with Tanishi, Aahana with
Nikhil (struck, of course), Supriya with Natasha,
Shravan with Harshali (neither cared of the
either), Abhijit with Tanveer, Usman illegally
sitting between them, and Gurpreet had just
entered. He returned to his French exercise.
Thoughtless and Concentrated.

Bhanu returned from his characteristic down-to

-thumb trance around a minute later, with a
knock on his table. Gurpreet stood erect in front,
slightly stooped in formal gesture, he guessed.
“May I sit here?” she asked with utmost
comfort, yet formality.

Bhanu looked around. There were ample of

empty seats. Still, Gurpreet had chosen this
one. There had to be something important, he
guessed again. He guessed it right.

“For sure. It would be my pleasure.” Bhanu

spoke, not letting his eyes off the chair in front.
Bhanu’s only competitor in class was Gurpreet.

282
He had never heard about her, or learnt about
her past achievements, and even did not know
her surname. What he cared for was: there is
my competitor sitting in front of me.
Perhaps she has a doubt in any of the subjects,
and has come up with a request for help. Or
else, she is here at random. Or else, she is here
because she wants a quiet environment that I
shall provide. Or else whatever.

When Gurpreet did not speak for ten minutes,

Bhanu knew that it was no subject doubt or
request. When she showed no movement in
those ten minutes, he realized that she did not
need a quiet environment. Estimated correctly.
She is here in random.

There, Gurpreet’s head was in another tumult.

Bhanu was not a ‘let’s-be-friends’ sort of person.
He preferred silence than friends. More amount
of sweatwork. No idea how to start the
conversation when nerds talk to nerds.

“Hello, Bhanu.”

Bhanu rose from French with a mechanical smile

and a robotic reply. “Hello, Gurpreet. How may I
help you?”

Gurpreet hardly contained a peal of laughter.

She was not talking to the Google Assistant in
her phone. “I need help, definitely. And perhaps
you can only help.’’

“Which subject?” Bhanu came straight to the

point with sweetness. No pre-anticipation.

“Secretology.”

283
That isn’t even a word, or is it?” Bhanu’s light
went dim.

“That’s right. There is no such word.” Gurpreet

now spoke with regular confidence. “I need to
share a secret.”

“Oh, fine!” Bhanu hadn’t been expecting a

random classmate showing up at his table for
sharing a secret. “That would be alright. But
first make me aware why have you chosen me
for it.”

“That is just like I say. The secret is troubling me

for days. And anyone else keeping it would spurt
it out now or then. This is why you have to
promise me this as well that you won’t. Do not
break trust, Bhanu.”

“Then for sure.” Bhanu spoke, feeling his chest

swelling with pride under the table.

“Promise?” Gurpreet confirmed.

“Promise.” Bhanu assured.

“I’ll tell you.” And Gurpreet continued. Bhanu’s

eyes widened in surprise as she spoke.

***

Hardly do I care
For what these girl with glasses speaks,
But yes I know that
Usman’s criminal deeds.
Well, that’s a thing big enough,
A cigarette in front of a nerd girl!
Now she comes in to tell me,
284
Her adventures of travel.
Well, I don’t care.

285
Thirty-Five

Half the Session

Time had nibbled up all of August. Gurpreet was

more comfortable after passing on the secret to
Bhanu. And Bhanu, was least interested in what
Usman did or wished. He was running hard for
the upcoming exams. He was happy as well, for
he was not from the fortunate ones attending
extra lectures each day.

As for Hitanshu, he had settled himself down,

with his limited friend circle: Shravan and
Bhanu, the benchmates; Anay, the all time
companion; Priyanka, the typical dreamer;
Supriya-Natasha, the all-time conjoined twins;
Abhijit, the hero. He would randomly bump into
Maddie or Aahana as well, who always greeted
him with a high-five. He could see Tanishi into
the backstage, randomly roaming with Aahana,
with whom relations had been improving
constantly.

Prisha was a visible figure as well: answering

loudly in Maths classes, and found chatting with
Abhijit in French lessons. In English everyone
remained quiet as almost dead, and in Games
periods screamed till their voices killed
themselves. Such was the life of the IX A, the
corner class of the TCS III. Tensed, still happy.
Always.

It was just August end. A lot of events were due

to happen in the latter half of the session: the
sports week, annual function, exams, quizzes,
and the main thing: there wasn’t much course
286
left in any of the subjects, so the teachers would
definitely be sparing free periods at the end.
Usman started living a different life after the
smoky incident. Studies were never an issue for
him. He never cared for studies. He would fail.
And he knew this. Always ahead in grabbing a
bunk, no matter how important the lesson may
be. Physics he hated. Chemistry he didn’t know
even the spelling. Biology he had no idea what
he himself was: a human, or a pig from the
gutters, or a grasshopper lost in the hair of a
girl. English was broken in fragments: both
spoken and written. Maths he never knew what
two and two added up to. Social Studies he slept
with eyes open. French he slept with eyes
closed. Hindi, what he loved the most, being
only able to speak, was given choice with
French, and he had chosen French because
Abhijit did. Right as yet, he had reachieved his
position at Abhijit’s hand, and was quite
satisfied with that. Abhijit wasn’t.

At present, nothing was ‘happening’ in the

section of IX A. Nikhil and a few others had
started bringing rubber bands into the premises.
They would tear large paper bits from rough
notebooks, and fold them to grain size. Then
they would attach it to the band, and aim at
others. Soon, most of the class had started
bringing such bands, and there would be a full
-fledged sling-fight. The class was divided into
clearly two groups: One being the typical heroic,
with its leader as Abhijit, as expected. However,
its commanding general was Usman, and his
shots were deadlier than Abhijit himself: the
nose was clearly unable to absorb a rubber
band bullet. The other had Nikhil in lead. There
were hardly any names that were important to

287
the class, and their general was no one.
Uncivilized, wild, and experienced, this gang
would clear enormous part of crowd and reach
straight to the target. Clear typical gang wars.
Small-scale and less injuring. Yet amusing.

But being such battles in the class, there was a

unity that bound the class to upcoming perils.
One such was on way.

***

Usman trembled in reflex as he received a

paper-bullet shot at the back of the neck from
back sides. Anay was deadly. Being of the same
gang even then, he never made any mistakes in
hitting away Usman and calming down his fury
and irritation. He turned back, and searched the
crowd. There was hardly anyone looking at him.
Anay had rested his chin on the desk, and was
looking randomly at things around, thus making
Usman suspect none. He turned ahead cursing.

Anay struggled a lot to control a peal of

laughter. But he lost to himself, after seeing
Usman making faces. He guffawed loudly,
thrilling almost whole of the row by his shrill
voice. No one cared but Usman. He turned
round again.

“Just look at his face!” Anay chuckled as he

elbowed Hitanshu, who was completing Maths
homework. But this time Usman got it right. He
took out his band and tore whole of a page from
an enormous register, and started folding it in
creased forms. Soon, it had become a thick
strip, which he folded twice from the centre, as
Abhijit, sitting parallel, stared like a crow. Then

288
he positioned it on his band. And he positioned
the band on his fingers. He positioned his
fingers on his palm. His palm on his wrist. His
wrist into the elbow. His elbow to the shoulder.
And strung the band tightly backwards, towards
him. Soon it would be flying through the air and
hitting the plain cheek of Anay. He did not feel
everyone standing up, because he was focused
on his target, which stood up as well.

Anay stood up after Usman had left the shot.

Usman shot before Anay showed movement.
Anay stood up when the bullet was flying in the
air. Usman missed his target.

But he did not realize that it was the Maths

period. Everyone had stood up in greeting. First,
he hadn’t stood up. Second, he was turned one
hundred eighty degrees backwards. Third, he
was holding a sling band in his hand. Fourth he
had shot. Fifth, now the teacher would.

The next moment, Usman found himself sitting

the same way as he was earlier; right hand at
right angle to the abdomen. Two fingers out,
holding a sling rubber band. The difference was,
he could feel the teacher’s hand at the collar.

“So this is what you do in free time, Usman!”

Usman trembled as he could hear his heart

hammering through his dirty ribcage.

He looked up slightly upwards to catch a

glimpse of the teacher’s expression.

What he received was a slap.

289
“Get out!” the teacher screamed.

Usman did not move.

“Get out, I said, Usman! Did you not listen?”

Usman slightly got up. Another slap landed on

the other cheek. “Dare you bring such a thing
again, and you shall be a present to the
Principal!” The Maths teacher spoke as she
untangled the sling from his hand and cut it into
halves. Usman scurried away.

The teacher took a few angry sighs. Then she

spoke, still some amount of anger dripping from
her words. “Children, the second periodic is due.
The children attending extra classes need extra
worries. Note down the timetable.”

A timetable was scribbled on the board by

Gurpreet again.
***

Things are changing quick,

And Exams are coming in back,
I can’t do anything but sit and wait,
For exams to come and whack.
Battle lines are drawn in class,
How does it matter to me?
I have to get a shield fast,
And save myself from the coming fling!

290
Thirty-Six

Everything but Exam

There were yet two days left for the exams to

commence. Some had freaked out, such as
Shravan, who had drawn cartoons in the Maths
period at the back benches full -time. Some
were irritatingly easy and comfortable, such as
Bhanu, who was as calm as a cucumber. But the
majority of the class fell in a third group: which
ate stress and chill pills together. Group Studies,
video calls, reference books, and clicked images
of various answers and solutions were back in
trend. Dust was lifted away from the forgotten
course books and the Internet was dug for as
many sample paper questions as possible.

But simultaneously, these guys never actually

did take any stress for studies. They still had
lunch together at the last bench of the class,
which they called the dining table, and spent
enormous amount of times cracking jokes about
teachers, exams, some absent mates, or if no
one, each other.

Shravan had started remaining absent for the

past few days, so as to self- study. Tanveer still
sat with his confident upright gait. Abhijit, and
his lean body, both had started expressing signs
of exam fever, but he was fervently calm at
speech. Isha, Priyanka, Supriya, Natasha,
Aahana, Prisha, Tanishi and Harshali among
other girls had come together to form a studies
association, in which they shared notes of
maximum subjects. Usman was still unchanged.
Hitanshu, who had risen to new heights in the
291
class, was being constantly approached for
academic help. Bhanu could be a better option,
but social strength he was weak at. His best
buddy Shravan had started remaining absent,
and Hitanshu was busy with his Socialism.

On another such lunch break, the eight boys,

namely, Abhijit, Usman, Hitanshu, Tanveer,
Nikhil, Bhanu and Anay were sitting on the last
bench, finishing up last morsels of food,
technically each others’, with the master eater
as the ever-hungry Usman.

“You’re an idiot!! You hungry pig! ” Nikhil

screamed at his regular humorous style when
Usman took up a forlorn bread piece from his
own lunchbox, snatched 0a box from Nikhil, in
which he had brought cake. The cake had been
eaten away ages ago, but still the remnants
hung to the sidewalls: A tasty treat for Usman.

Smiles appeared on faces as he said this.

However, Usman himself didn’t seem happy.

“Either you are not bringing such delicious food
items…” He spoke without looking in Nikhil’
eyes, “Or you quit the dining table.”

This infuriated Nikhil, who had been only

creating humor. “How come, you pig!? Are you
the trustee or the Joint Secretary of the table?”
Then he was back to his normal tone. “Oh, I
forgot. You’re its sweeper. Take ten rupees from
me at month end, scavenger!”

This made the other six gentlemen chuckle into

a loud laugh. But Usman was not satisfied with
the disgrace already willed to him. He swept all

292
the lunchboxes aside, and sat on the table,
making him look taller than the massive Nikhil.
Nikhil stood fearless, still grinning of the old
joke. “I’m a sweeper?” Usman tried to sound
ghostly and fearful, but was actually creating
comedy amongst the six spectators.

“You swept all the boxes right now! You’re

proven! And I’m happy at your work. You can
take twenty at month end.” Nikhil spoke
comically, creating some more hilarity. Further
annoyed at insult, Usman this time grabbed
Nikhil’ collar, sitting down on the bench. “I’m a
sweeper?”

Nikhil did not reply. Instead, with his shoe, he

started shaking the dining table vigorously,
causing Usman to tumble down and hit his
palm, injuring each of his limbs, as well as nose.
“Some people don’t understand at once.” Nikhil
muttered at once and left. The audience of six
split into a circle, which circled around the
injured wrestler, who lost before he could act.

Nikhil, who seemed cool as an elephant for

Hitanshu since the first day, also demonstrated
his power.

***

The students were rushing out after giving the

Science paper from their exam halls. The main
tension of theirs was relieved. It had been
around a week after the Usman-Nikhil fight.
Usman, who was injured both physically and
egoistically, had now started to keep away from
him all the time. He could also be seen around
with a pink crêpe bandage around his left wrist,

293
which was more of drama than pain. He had
started to limp, having injured his right. He
shrugged when he saw Nikhil, but tried to
remain as upright as possible, showing no pain
for all his ego hurting in the recent past. He had
not learnt that he wasn’t powerful enough to
fight anyone. Maddie wouldn’t always be there.
He had lost from Hitanshu, the guy who looked
lean, weak, and submissive; but had insulted
him in front of the school. He had lost to
everyone, which even included Maddie and
Abhijit for a time. How hard he had struggled to
make them his allies. Strong ones. He had
managed to win the trust of Abhijit again and
again. Maddie was not that type. He wouldn’t
trust, he wouldn’t scold either. Both a hang-out
buddy, and a fighting friend. Whatever he was,
he was a benefactor for the filthy boy.

As the students accidentally push each other

while searching for their bags, piled upon
others, in the shelves, Hitanshu accidentally
bumped into Natasha, who was struggling hard
to pull down the bag from the upper shelves,
from where Harshali had put them three hours
ago. There were a dozen bags above, and she
was fighting them really hard with her fluffy
hands to pull her bag apart. “I’m so sorry!”
Natasha exclaimed with Hitanshu’s touch. “I
was just…” She tried to clarify. Hitanshu smiled
a sweet smile. He pulled down her bag from the
midst of the bag pool. “Thank you so-so much,
Hitanshu! Just another favor?” Natasha
answered in a polite tone. Hitanshu’s smile
widened in approval of the request. “Just that
bag- Supriya’s?” Natasha pointed to a black-
yellow printed bag. Hitanshu pulled the bag out,
and the one below it, which belonged to himself,

294
and started walking quietly with Natasha
amongst the corridors, at the end of which they
met an impatient Supriya. At sight of Natasha,
she turned on a sarcastic smile, which she had
practiced in the period. “Such a pleasure to
meet you again the same day, Natasha! I
thought you’d courier my bag at my home.” A
satchel exchanged hands.

“Extremely sorry, Supriya. But before you say

that, just look at me and that Harshali. I’m not a
tower as she is.”

“That’s what, you’re a stick nailed till half into

the ground! So what, Natasha?”

Hitanshu smirked and both the girls

acknowledged him with a smiling glance. “Her
tower height placed it on the top shelf, after
which a dozen guys placed their bags, or shall I
call their dumbbells, above this tiny satchel of
mine.”

“Oh, yeah, Mr. Obelisk!” Supriya acknowledged

Hitanshu again, this time with a warm high-five.

“New word, Eh!” was all the newcomer could

speak.

“So wassup, Monsieur Hitanshu Sharma?”

Supriya stroke a conversation. Supriya, the long-
time wanderer in the TCS, was talking to
Hitanshu the all time friend-zoned personality in
the class. Sometimes there were Aahana-Tanishi
rumbling up in his life, or it was the football chat
of Abhijit. His bench-mates, Bhanu and Shravan
did not talk much. Either it was Anay’s jokes
that busied Hitanshu, or there were Priyanka’s

295
inspiring talks. Hitanshu had really talked a lot
to Priyanka all these days after the tour. They
would stroll for long in the TCS corridors, in
lunchtime, or in departure. They’d talk about
various things, which would be too many to list
away.

“All good, Madame Supriya Verma!” Hitanshu

returned the sarcasm with equal supremacy.

“Yo!” an amused Supriya bumped fists with

Hitanshu. “Well, you tell me. How is the TCS?”
Hitanshu asked Madame Verma.

Supriya’s expressions turned dramatically upset.

“No right you get for asking that Hitanshu.”
Hitanshu turned a bit nervous without any
reason, still trying to look as calm. Supriya
continued. “You meet a girl at a darned party,
strongly recommend me this TCS, and also
perhaps wish to be friends with her. But then,
you forget all about her for months and let her
live with her friends. How rude! Guess who is
the girl?”

“Umm…Priyanka? She fits all the slots!”

Hitanshu plotted an empty target.

Natasha burst out into laughter, waving her

thumb to Supriya. “It’s me, Hitanshu.

It’s me.” Supriya turned terribly upset.

“Oh I’m Sorry Sorry!” Hitanshu stammered in

dumbstruck surprise. “It could be you as well!”

All the three laughed gently for long, as they

dropped each other at their respective vans.

296
The last one to be left was Hitanshu. Supriya
had said it all in a joke, but she had definitely
plucked a different string in Hitanshu’s
conscience. She had made him realize the value
of friends and expectations. He had valued
these all his life, but he had now come to know
that abandoning a relation could leave worse
off.

Supriya, had definitely thought about it, this was

only why she was so sure in speaking. He had
come to know. People thought about him. He
possessed some value. This day, at the end of
the second-last paper of the second periodic,
Hitanshu promised himself in the background
music of a siren. He would never leave behind
anyone.

Then he remembered. The final siren was

ringing. It would be only a matter of moments
before his van would leave. He needed to rush.

***

Yes, people look up to me,

As I look up at people,
People wait for me wherever they go,
I do matter to people,
As they matter to me.
I’m no more the forlorn type,
But actually the socialite,
When I need to talk to people,
Listen to them, and make them feel light.

297
Thirty-Seven

Leave Behind None…

The exams were over a couple of days ago.

Students were letting all of their potential
energy out as chatting or fighting in the final
rains of the year. The corridors could be seen
bustling with life again, and for maximum it was
life beating after an injurious heart attack. The
students were happy, leave for the tensions of
the results. Still, when it came to Games
periods, they forgot all rounds and went
downstairs as jollily as could be. Hitanshu, who
had sprained his left ankle, had got the
permission to sit in the shade parallel to the
grounds easily. What the coaches wanted was a
crêpe bandage wrapped around a loosely
hanging limb, a frail requesting voice, which
pleaded them to allow even a kidney if they
asked. Hitanshu didn’t go difficult.

As Hitanshu, who had been playing volleyball in

the past months, now became a spectator, who
could now distinguish his team, his place
temporarily taken up by Shravan, weirdly
servicing Gurpreet, clapping Prisha, and
laughing Anay among others.

As Hitanshu felt happy to himself, a small hand

knocked the lightest possible knock on his
shoulder. Hitanshu turned backwards , finding
Isha standing behind is back. Isha, whom he had
met in the starting of the April session, and had
befriended her in the most dramatic possible
way, was now back, standing in front of his

298
eyes, looking slightly downwards, to meet
Hitanshu’s eyes. “Yes, Isha?”

299
“May I sit here, Hitanshu, if you don’t mind?”
Isha pointed towards an empty chair and
appealed Hitanshu.

“For sure!” Hitanshu turned behind ninety

degrees, matching Isha’s eyes by a mere turn of
neck. “Why shall I mind? You can sit here,
definitely.”

“Thank you!” Isha spoke childishly, and

occupied the massive chair by here little
conscience. And started all to herself, quietly:
she looked around in the most curious way, as if
she was living in Nazi Germany as a Jew.

It was Hitanshu’s turn, seeing that Isha showed

no sign of greeting. “It has been a long time we
spoke last, Isha!”

Isha sniggered. “Yes. Of Course. When did we

talk last?” Isha pretended to be totally unaware
of Hitanshu’s presence now, while she
frequently saw him sitting at her back in the
examination hall. Sometimes they would
exchange smiles, between their final peeks at
the reference books at the eleventh hour. But
really, it had been a long time they talked last.

“Do you still persist on that old blackmail?”

Hitanshu did not answer her question, but posed
another of his own. “Which-What? I don’t get.
Please clarify, Hitanshu.” Isha abruptly broke
the stick, even when she knew what Hitanshu
was speaking of.

“You know it. I know that you have an old

childhood photograph of Maddie…” Hitanshu
spoke with constant pauses for effect. Isha

300
seemed brightened up by this talk. “How do you
know, Hitanshu? Who told you? Priyanka or one
of those idiots…”

“The Showman told me himself.” Hitanshu’s

words crept into Isha’s ears like snakes.
“What?! He has started bringing disgrace to
himself! He is announcing his weaknesses to the
world, man! Such a jerk!” Isha exploded with
surprise, agony, fury and the sense into being
brought into reality. “Speak the truth, Hitanshu
Sharma.”

“Okay, fine. I’ll speak that truth if you wish to

hear. He signaled her to come closer, and he
then whispered in her ear. “It was a lot ago
when you told me all this. Put on some muscle
to your brain, Isha.”

Isha frowned for a moment. “When?”

“Ah, yes!” she came back to reality. “Library

period right? I told you to tell no one.”

“Yes. But tell me, why are you here? I mean,

why don’t you just go and play your heart off?”
Hitanshu strolled the conversation forward
diplomatically.

“I play Table Tennis with my friends upstairs.

The same room where Tanveer plays chess. Now
since my friends are absent, I have to make this
bandage as my friend.” Isha pointed to her
bandage which she had put on as a fake excuse
for becoming an audience for the football play
which progressed in front of her. But now she
was the least interested in football. She had got
a companion to chat with.

301
Isha was a good girl, was a fact known to
Hitanshu from the very first days of TCS entry.
But, for unknown, or perhaps no reasons, he
had forgotten all about her. That meant, that he
forgot that he had befriended her in the
beginning, but soon became quite lost in his
own world of illusion. Isha seemed to have
forgiven him as well. He had given her a friend.
Priyanka had told Isha that she came here on
Hitanshu’s reference. Acknowledging each other
with words after a long time, the two talked on
for the whole period.

***

The bell rang in backdrop. Football players

showing off their spirit to the volleyball troupe
narrating their chip- shots, assists, flicks and
goals to one another in the most efficient ways
as possible. Or else, they hit the players
responsible for losses of their team, lightly and
playfully. Hitanshu and Isha saw the shirt-
tucked-out boys, and girls shaking their collars
for sweat movement after the play. Abhijit
moved besides Usman, narrating to him where
he failed today, and Usman listened with fake
interest and curiosity. Abhijit did not care. He
just wanted to speak his heart out, which was
beating faster due to the play.

“Come on, time to move!” Isha got up dizzily,

speaking with typical dizziness in her words.
Hitanshu too got up with her, limply supporting
the armrest of the chair. After all, the main
reason for sitting here was a sprain.

“After all.” The newcomer spoke. “I’m sorry.”

302
“What for this time?” Isha asked out of curiosity.
“What have you done? Revealed the
photographic secret of Maddie?”

Hitanshu managed to laugh in pain. “Oh, no. It’s

something else. Something that can hurt you or
has already hurt you. Sorry for beforehand, or
sorry belated.” Hitanshu was beginning to sort
of stammer.

Isha narrowed her small eyes. Hitanshu

continued. “I met you first in April. You were
very nice indeed, I admitted then and I admit
now.” Isha smiled for a frame. “But as time
progressed in this TCS, I found no time or no
reason to talk to you. I don’t know why I kept
mum to you for this long. I really accept that
mistake of mine.”

“It’s no mistake of yours. It has always

happened to me. There were times when I was a
known figure in class. Those were times when I
was friends with Abhijit, though that I am still I
believe, but now talk less. Again for no reason
what. Let it be, Hitanshu. Be it Prisha, or Abhijit,
Tanishi or for the least, take Maddie himself. All
become good friends for good times; leave
behind after greed’s fulfilled. Perhaps it is my
negative approach that always pulls me back…”
They had started moving. Isha continued to
speak as she had did on for the last half-an-
hour.

Hitanshu smiled. It was the most and the least

he should have done. At least when he was not
listening to Isha’s words, which had become
muted for his ears.

303
 ***

It was lunch. The group was waiting impatiently

for Abhijit to join in. Anay was freaking, trying in
vain to inspire others to start without him; let
alone he had not started himself. Nikhil was
shaking his neck like a camel to look for Abhijit.
Usman was in lookout into the corridors. There
was no sign of Abhijit to be seen.

Then suddenly, a dark figure entered the class,

widely identified and rightly guessed. Abhijit.
With Usman trailing in his shadows.

Abhijit was really in a fast speed, and sped

towards the dining table. Putting his leg into the
back slot of the further bench, he sat facing
Nikhil, Anay, Bhanu, and the recently-joined
Usman, who brought both his and his master’s
lunchboxes.

“Where in the world have you been,

Bronathan?” Hitanshu asked as he swallowed a
morsel of his sandwich. Abhijit sniggered at
Jonathan’s amended version. “Into a place
called the playground.” Abhijit replied, while
unfastening his locks of the lunchbox.

It has been ages since the games period bell

rang. Still at the same place?” “Yes. Sports
Week Drama.”

“The Sports week! ...” A gasp rose from the

regular eight sitting at the dining table.

304
Sports week was a big event in the TCS. A really
big event. Three sports: Kho-Kho, Volleyball, and
football would be organized in the ground.
Another game called table tennis would be
arranged in the sports room upstairs. The most
glory was achieved by the football winner.
Abhijit was the champion of class IX. Four goals
was his record till present, in class IX.
Unmatched. Unbeaten. Awe-inspiring. Dreadful
score.

“When is it?” Bhanu asked out of curiosity.

Bhanu was the most tepid person in the class,
unmoved by anything. But today was different.
It was the sports week: the nerd’s time to put on
studs.

“Don’t know, Man. Around Mid October or

something. Just it was some discussions I joined
in with Sir. He told me.” Abhijit replied. It was
September right now. Mid October was a lot
ahead.

But it wasn’t too far away.

***

The sports thing is nearing,

I don’t know what exactly happens in it…
The Homely Friend had sports all day,
And nothing special like a week.
But here it brings thrills in all spines,
And courages excitement in all minds,
Now what happens, lets see…

305
Thirty-Eight

“Tell Nobody”

A lot of time had passed after Gurpreet had let

out that small secret to Bhanu. Really. A lot of
time. Bhanu, initially, did not care for Usman at
all. Neither he wished that be he transformed-
into-a-new-guy or turn-a-new-leaf sort.

But still, the secret was turning blue in Bhanu’s

stomach now. Gurpreet’s words were ringing in
his ears as he walked towards the washrooms in
recess time. “See, Bhanu, tell no one. No
one.”But that wasn’t as it seemed and Bhanu
had replied. “Why will I? How does that matter?
It matters Usman. It shall not matter you or me
either.”

But it did matter. Bhanu was aching to blurt out

the secret. Typical soap opera situation. Secret
travels brandished with a seal. “See, I trust you.
Tell no one. Do not tell that I told you that. No
one. Remember.”

It was really difficult. Especially now. When the

sports week was nearing. It was really bad for
Bhanu to have a smoker in the house. The
House of Peter. Green shirts could be seen
pooling in the first section of class X, with the
coach in the centre. Selections was the issue:
Sports week was advancing. Bhanu was in the
same dilemma as Gurpreet was some time ago.
Whom to let out the secret? Who was the ideal
candidate? Or perhaps it was better to handle
the ache? Of course he could handle the ache.
But if later it came upon in public that Usman
306
smoked, he would definitely be questioned that
why did he not tell. Too bad for Bhanu: he was a
prodigy, after all. If he let the council know,
there was challenge. The school would demand
proof or eye witness. He was no witness. But
yes, he knew a witness. Gurpreet. Bt then, He
would come under Usman’s hit list. And Maddie
was not his type. Else, even if he remained
quiet, it would still be bad for a House of Peter
team, a-four-time-camp, for a smoker to play.

Something had to be done. Quick.

This was when a hand sneaked around Bhanu’s

sholders. Shravan. His habit of surprising. “Was-
sup, buddy?”

“What’s up buddy? Such a strange question,

Shravan. You were sitting beside me five
minutes ago. You don’t know what’s up? Weird.
Strange. Abnormal. Peculiar. Odd. Atypical…”

“Enough Enough, Bhanu!” Shravan cut in.

“Enough of today’s hard words practice! Tell me
ten tomorrow. But well, you still didn’t answer
what was up?”

“Do I need to? Really?”

Bhanu had just completed speaking when

Shravan chimed in again. “Wait. Now don’t start
off on weird. I know what’s up. The sky. The sky
is up.” They had arrived to the washbasins, their
ultimate destination of a small walktalk, and a
temporary end to Shravan’s lame jokes.

***

307
“Bro, you sure about that? Wanting to keep it
real secret?” It was like a punch on Bhanu’s
spectacled face. Bhanu had let open a part of
his lip, and some of the secret had vented
through it. Now, Shravan knew, that it was
Gurpreet who had told a secret into his ear, due
to a typecast pain in secret-keeping. Now Bhanu
was experiencing the same. And Bhanu was
weaker to crumble down, as compared to
Gurpreet. And Shravan seemed to knock at the
right door. According to him, and his psychology
he had learnt during one of his breaks in Online
Java Tuitions, when a person is asked not to do
things, he is more excited or aroused to do
those. That was what he was trying.

“Yes. Pretty sure.” Bhanu’s voice seemed

hesitant. “Real secret. As promised.”

“Trust me, I’ll keep it as secret as you do.”

Typical line from the tuitions. He knew that
Bhanu was no more keeping a secret.

“No. I mean- I trust you, but not for a secret. I

know that you won’t tell anyone. But still, I am
supposed to tell no one.”

“But we are one! Forget the bro code, brophet?”

the bro code: Broski Brohammed Brophet
Broseph Bronathan was like a pledge, of keeping
full transparency between bros. An exclusively
crazy invention in the TCS, by applying a term
into a series of slangs, and making a typical
pledge of maintaining transparency.

“Yes. Forget the bro code for keeping another’s

secret.” Bhanu was perhaps firmer.

308
“Kay then. Let me make you remember.” And
Shravan started off at once. “We, Shravan and
Bhanu, as bros, or ‘bronathans’, decide and
promise each other, that we will tell our
brosephs everything we reach out to. We will
share every sliver...”

“Enough.” Bhanu came to be irritated and broke

down. “I’ll tell. Remember. Tell no one.” Bhanu
inhaled deeply. Hitanshu, unusually returned
quicker than he did; and sank into reasonless
silence and thought that whatever Bhanu was
speaking was a usual sermon. And Bhanu
started off, or broke down. And Hitanshu was
the unnoticed listener.

***

Hitanshu’s face changed colors while listening

to Bhanu. He knew that Usman always had
hideous intentions, but never had the idea that
Usman could commit such a serious offense. He
knew Usman as a bully, who lived his shady part
of life under the shade of more important
people like Maddie and Abhijit, and never was
seen behaving nicely. The freshman thought it
all of his nature, corrupt and evil. Not a slightest
thought of it as an addiction. That too of
smoking! Extremely Painful, yet not surprising.
He was Usman. He could do anything wrong.
Anything.

Still, for Hitanshu it was mind-blowing and he

hardly believed his ears. He had heard the
conversation undercover, that to
unintentionally, and could still hear his heart

309
beat with rage and shock. He was moving down
the staircase at departure, when he bumped
accidentally, as well as dramatically into Prisha.

“Cool Down, Hitanshu!” exclaimed Prisha,

bringing the tenderfoot back to the Earth;
specifically the staircase, with a thud. “What’s
the hurry? No van will go out until you go on!
Slow your pace!” Prisha spoke with a slight
derisive smile.

“Oh-Oh! I’m extremely sorry. Just lost track.”

“Clearly. Well, good day!” spoke Prisha, in order

to just speak off the random talk. All she was
friendly, happy, jolly, positive, authentic and
everything, she was not from the ones who
would just continue killing their talkers with her
random gossip of the class. Or else Tanishi
would be rendered unemployed.

“Good day, Prisha.” Spoke Hitanshu in quite a

detached tone. Back to the visual world, with
Usman, cigarettes, Maddie, Bhanu, trains and
punishments. Then he started waddling forward;
perhaps controlled by another force.

“Wait, Hitanshu. Wait, I say!” Prisha called of

Hitanshu again, smelling some trouble, gossip
and story.

“My Gosh! You’re really goddamn fast with your

legs! Escaping me, Huh?” Prisha held the handle
of Hitanshu’s bag as she caught up. Hitanshu
was pulled aback with the element of surprise,
and started looking at Prisha pitifully, waiting
anxiously for her to speak.

310
“Will I be honored enough to know what in this
world are you speaking about?” Hitanshu finally
cried seeing no sign of speech from Prisha.

“Ah, yes. But it is for you to tell.”

“What?”

“What are you worried about?” Prisha came

straight to the point.

“It’s nothing. Just Geometry Homework.”

Hitanshu framed a lie quickly.

“You know what?” Prisha said quickly enough for

Hitanshu to catch trail, and still more
expressively.

“I...Know…What?” Hitanshu stammered real

slow.

“That I’m in your class, and I am fully awake in

Maths classes. The Mathemagician teacher
won’t let me sleep!”

“So?”

“So I know that we are on algebra right now in

class. No lying to Prisha.” Prisha spoke proudly.
Hitanshu started moving out of the box, ignoring
Prisha completely. But Prisha caught up with him
again. “You are bound on the name of God!
Tell!”

Hitanshu stopped off roughly, not even giving

his body time to maintain some inertia. “Ahh.
Now I have to tell. Gosh! Well, I am happy to.
Just keep your mouth shut, will you?” Prisha

311
nodded excitedly. Hitanshu couldn’t contain the
thing.

The promise Bhanu made to Gurpreet was

broken another time. And would be broken a
million times now. Because there weren’t any
obligations on Prisha. And she had got new talk.

***

Oosh! What a secret!

Usman smokes of black pipers,
And Maddie knows all the things,
And still shuts the sniper.
What the hell is going on,
When Usman lets out smoke,
Now Prisha does know about the things,
And I trust her the least for what she spoke.

312
Thirty-Nine

Gear Up for The Week!

When September turned to October, when

October’s first half flew away, anyone hardly
noticed; the sports week was dancing on head.
The selections had started, of course, and the
teams for volleyball had been finalized as well.
Not exactly, but everyone knew who would
make it. From class IX there were hardly any
guys or girls who believed that they could shoot
up into the court all by themselves. Still,
random personalities like Usman and Hitanshu,
who believed that they could just get into the
right slot. Usman, again, originally a football
player, worst there too, of course, but never
missed a chance to show off in style. He would
wear stylish orange sport shoes with spikes on
its bottom, and then would hop around like a
kangaroo donated by Australia.

Hitanshu, of course, was a genuinely good

player. He had recovered shortly from a series
of sprains, and was now geared up to be fit. He
knew about the tenth class’ dominion over the
three grounds, but still believed that he would
get a substitution seat, at least. The tenth grade
students, however, did not like him much. First
because of his attitude, which they called
flattery; and second because it was sure that if
he played all the same, he would displace one in
the team. Domination and politics prevailed in
each corner of the school.

Hitanshu, had been walking around the

corridors one morning, before the class bell had
313
rung, in order to freshen up before the
continued lecture series started. It was when he
was received a shoulderpush by one of the
guys, of course senior. Gaurav Aggrawal. The
uncrowned Volleyball Vice Captain of the John
House team. “Whassup, buddy?” he spoke with
absolute mock in his tones.

“All nice, sir.” Hitanshu knew why this guy was

here for. For making him pull himself out of the
team. For the millionth time.

“Fancy callin’ yo’ senior a sir. College Etiquettes,

eh?” Hitanshu smiled. No response required.

“You know what I’m here for, rait?” Gaurav

came straight to the topic without much
formalities.

Hitanshu nodded.

“Got new offeh’ this taim. No mo’ bullyin’.”

Hitanshu frowned. His voice seemed to have
found its way out to some pilgrimage. No words
at all.

“Throw out of the volley team, and I’ll get yo’

reserv’ a seat in the kho-kho grounds’ eh?”

“Done.” Hitanshu said at once. He had been

caught up twice by some muscular force in the
past week, asking him to wind up his volleyball
things. But he knew that those were just hollow
blusters. This time it had been different. He was
offered another post. That too pretty good.

Gaurav departed at once with his weak

language command.

314
Hitanshu had hardly played kho-kho. Perhaps
just once or twice that too when the grounds
were wet and all guys and girls had two options:
either to stay in class or play kho-kho in the
concreted road. No one chose the former at all.
Still, the game had fascinated him; he could not
attend it much; because of his obligations at the
volleyball court. It was time. The right time.

***

With the end of the tour, an important thing had

taken place. Prisha and Tanishi had created a
chat group on Instagram, and added all the
worthy members of the class, which definitely
meant no Usman. The group of seven, or eight,
would chat full time. The guys
@tsinghania9211, @smilylady,
@priyankaathegreat, @anay.30,
@watchmystatus, @supriyaverma321,
@simplycrooked kept chat always.

@smilylady: BREAKING NEWS, guys.

@anay.30: That you’r dying?
@smilylady: Not so soon. Sadness, Chopra.
@supriyaverma321: then?
@tsinghania: That Prisha has got a new
puppy which she is bringing to school.
Ain’t, Prisha?
@smilylady: Idiots don’t let me speak.
@simplycrooked: Idiots won’t let you
speak until you speak yourself. Your
fingers aren’t tied!
@smilylady: so listen: our beloved tour-
member and classmate has been found
smoking, sources say.

315
@watchmystatus: And who are your
sources, by the way? Have they given you
the rights to publish the information?
@anay.30: Tell me that the person is
Usman.
@smilylady: It indeed is. Nice guess,
shortie. You got tall brains!
@anay.30: Mind language.
@tsinghania9211: Unbelievable! You sure
about this?
@simplycrooked: Believable, actually. You
can’t say what comes next for the guy.
@supriyaverma321: Well, yes.

***

The Timetable for the Sports Week Arrangement

was put up in old letters on each and every
notice board which hung on the walls of the
TCS. Practice started from Day 1 and lasted till
the Day 3. Athletics would also be conducted at
the same time. 100-meter races, which needed
no practice and were not house-bound, were to
take place on the first day itself.

Tough competitions had risen between Maddie

and Abhijit. Some more guys, like Ravi and
Rakesh from the other section had put on their
shoes as well, and weren’t much behind the
duo.

On the cloudy seventeenth day of September,

the students of class IX were seated down on
the ground. A handful were being picked or were
standing up voluntarily for races. They were
largely divided on basis of sections. Further in
sections, they were divided randomly in a group
of five each.

316
“Time Trials! Abhijit announced on a makeshift
megaphone. “You, let alone the rank, have to
complete the race in no more than fifteen sec.
Group One, Take Positions.”

In the first group of the first section, there were

Usman, Bhanu, Nikhil, Anay and Shravan.
Shravan, had started practice about a week
ago, and had found that he too contained some
talents in him, which he could never try on,
because of his fear of being made fun of.
Usman, had tried himself running just the
previous day, and had run really slow; still he
had geared up, putting on his orange shoes,
boasting off that he could be compared to
Abhijit. Well, no one believed. No one cared.
Bhanu was a fast runner by soul. When he used
to play football, he would sprint to the ends
easily, and basically fit in each of the four
categories of Forward, Midfielder, Defender, and
sometimes the Goalkeeper as well. Anay had
put on sport shoes after a long time, and was
running just for fun. Nikhil, the most eligible
competitor of the five, was adding benefit to
himself because of his long legs.

“ReadyOne-Two!” The P.E. Teacher spoke with

almost no gap between the words, and the
runners took positions.

Clap! The slap of the strange firing device was

heard, and the first group started sprint. Bhanu
was a ball of sweat, and Nikhil was just jogging.
Usman was running with effort in his thighs, still
barely able to make up with Anay, who was
perhaps running after a whole year.

317
Nikhil increased his speed in
leaving behind Bhanu just by
them qualified. Usman came
defeated from Anay, and sat
the track itself.
the last and won,
a second. Both of
last, even getting
down weeping on

“Group Two!” Abhijit announced and quickly

threw the device; running towards his spot.

Group Two contained Abhijit, the champ, and

along with him stood Hitanshu, the fresher. To
their right stood Meet Sethi, and one of his
cronies. Then came Usman, who had wept to
death, and got the permission to run another
time.

“ReadyOne-Two!” Clap!

The results were obvious. Abhijit First, Hitanshu

second, Meet Third, ‘Ashmit’ Fourth, and
Usman, last again. Usman walked away in
disgust, thinking of throwing himself off a
building. Only Abhijit could clear the time limit.

***

The 100m races’ results were as expected. The

results were put up on the notice board. Overall,
on the top were: 1. Maddie, 2. Abhijit, 3. Ravi, 4.
Hitanshu, 5. Nikhil.

Rakesh had to drop out at the last moment due

to some minor injuries in the left thigh.

The 200m round started like a thunderstorm.

The track was one round of the ground, and that
was really terrible. There were only seven
candidates who willed to do the running : Nikhil,

318
Abhijit, Bhanu, Hitanshu, Ravi, Maddie, and
Usman. Usman again: such an insolent oaf. He
called himself brave and trying, and knew that
he’d come last, still he had come. So bad. So
Dangerous.

“ReadyOne-Two!”

The seven took positions and leaned towards

the brown ground with white marking.

“Clap!”

The race turned into a stampede once in a time.

There was just a crowd which was fighting its
way over the twenty-five percent of the ground,
and then it turned into spaghetti: all the
competitors were running into a single line with
the series Maddie, Abhijit, Ravi, Nikhil, Hitanshu,
Bhanu and Usman.

Then it became organized again, when Usman,

tired of running, sat down square on the
midway. All others proceeded, with slight smiles
over sweaty lips.

The same order of the spaghetti won the race.

Maddie: Gold, Abhijit: Silver, and Ravi: Bronze.
Usman was given a kick.

***
The legendary sports week has come into
existence, And the secret thing is going as
expected,
Prisha smokes the secret in the group and
around the fence,
And not everyone is shocked, they perhaps
expected.
Well it does matter the least to me,
319
So does the newborn smoker,
And I’m good with my things rising,
And nothing bad goes on.

320
Forty

Typical Bad Luck

The departure bell was about to ring in ten

minutes. The whole lot of John House and Peter
House football team was practicing a friendly
match. The junior players, Abhijit, Usman,
Maddie and Bhanu among others had gained
importance after half time, when most of the
seniors jogged away for practice of other group
sports. The match, now had turned Abhijit vs.
Usman. Maddie was goalkeeping from Abhijit’s
side illegally. The score was going 2-1, but it all
credited to the seniors. Now half the teams from
each side had decreased abruptly. Usman was
taking lead, hastily; hurt because of bad
athletics performance. Constant loud curses
came from the defending side, when Usman,
being a midfielder, had taken up the ball almost
to the goal without passing. He could score as
well, but everyone knew that he couldn’t score
without passing. He was not Bhanu or Abhijit,
who could play the ball to the ends.

Usman had reached the end. Harshal was

shouting from behind. “Careful, Careful!” But
Usman’s head was on blood today. He was
dribbling the ball ignorantly on all his body, with
all the possible foul of hand-ball. Maddie stood
confidently on the goalpost.

Usman dribbled the ball between his orange-

sport-shoes-studded feet. . Careful men could
hear Abhijit coming running from back side. But
Usman was not careful. Just Ambitious.
Attention-seeking oaf.
321
Usman hit the shoot. Maddie stood steady,
waiting unwillingly to the ball to approach. The
ball swung in an arc. Abhijit took a serious long
dive. Jumping ninety degrees from one pole of
the goalpost to the other, perhaps even longer;
Abhijit attempted for defense. The fall was more
stretched if the skidding was added.

Abhijit had saved the ball. His torso was frozen

to death by the stinging hit of the ball. His arm
was smeared with mud and grass follicles. The
twelve players of both the teams circled round
him. And he lay unaware, enjoying his increased
heartbeat. Usman sat down on his knees in
despair.

After a moment or two, life seemed to kick in

the energetic Abhijit. He jumped back straight,
and checked his belly. Back to normal. He
turned his darkened arm round. Muddy-Grassy.
He dusted it vigorously, giving way to dark
blood to fall on the dark ground. Someone
gasped for giving a horrible horror effect.

“What?” Abhijit spurted quickly. “Just a bleeding

elbow due to a fall. What so serious. It is going
to heal. It has clotted already.” Abhijit was
great. His arm is smeared badly with blood and
still he thinks it’s clotted! Usman had that guilt
feeling for perhaps the first time. Not when he
smoked. Not when he offered Abhijit smoking.
Not when Abhijit stopped talking to him
numerous times. Guilty when Abhijit hurt
himself. Wonderful.

“Hey, Someone bring his handkerchief. Get a

band -aid from the reception. Don’t forget the
antiseptics.” Maddie broke into a series of quick

322
commands. Two guys went running in different
directions, happy to serve their gods.

The departure bell rung in backdrop.

***

The out-of-school corridor had started bustling

with post-departure crowd of tired energetic
students, chatting and bidding goodbye to
mates. Abhijit, found himself too tired to walk to
the restrooms to change into his uniform, and
moved along the ground slowly, accompanied
by Usman and Prisha as his aides. He had been
given first aid, but it was sure that he would
require stitches in the arm. And a rest for a
week or two. Serious injuries, taken lightly can
prove to be lethal.

The Sports Event was not everyone- is-required-

at each-practice type. When it was football
practice, the rest could resume their normal
classes as well. Somehow, by the two aides
running through the school, Abhijit’s injuries
were also reported in the Art&Craft room,
where, in that point of time, sat the class IX A.

Obvious. Prisha came running along with the

first aid. Along came Abhijit’s disciples. Now,
Tanveer could be seen coming slowly, hands in
pockets, smile on face.

“How did it happen?” Tanveer inspected the

wound. Usman gave weird expressions.

“It is a scar of bravery.” Prisha spoke proudly

from left.

323
“What scar of bravery? Saved a hundred lives
from fire?” Tanveer seemingly disapproved the
metaphor.

“Saved a goal.” Abhijit spoke, caressing the

covered wound, and flinching evenly.

“Wonderful. Would also have scratched your

forehead on the blasted ground. Would have
remained in coma for at least ten to twelve
years. Not a bad deal, eh?”

“Shut up, Tanveer. No one has ever collapsed in

football to get a coma. Be reasonable.”

“I am being reasonable, Abhijit! You talked of

Chuck Hughes dying of heart attack on the
ground. Cricket has killed already killed a dozen
plus batsmen and umpires combined.”

“You want me dead, for sure.” The three burst

out into good quantity of laughter.

***

“Hello?”

Hitanshu had called Abhijit. He had been

engaged with some important work with the
Maths teacher, which could be called the
Systematic Organizing of Second Periodic Marks,
and had not been able to receive Abhijit the
previous day. When Abhijit remained absent the
next day, Hitanshu was made aware why Abhijit
had been absent in the middle of the sports
week. The phone had been picked up by the
English teacher, or Abhijit’s mother then.

324
“Hello… Abhijit… Hitanshu speaking…” Hitanshu
could recognize the female voice quiet clearly.
Still, he needed to stammer to make sure of
politeness.

“Yes Hitanshu?”

“Good Evening Ma’am. Can I speak to Abhijit In

case eh… he’s there at the moment?”

“Ah. Good Evening. I’m Afraid you won’t really

be able to speak to Abhijit.” Tone of regret and
restriction mixed came from Hitanshu’s phone’s
speaker.

“Why Madame? Isn’t Abhijit there at the

moment?”

“Umm… When he was cycling yesterday night

after getting his wound stitched, as you may
have known…”

Hitanshu’s heartbeats raced. “Ye..”

“A damned car hit his mudguard from the

backside, and rode away. Already having his left
injured, Abhijit was thrown on the pavement by
the face.”

“Oh!-” Hitanshu was at lack of words.

“Someone stole his cycle while he lay

unconscious and bleeding on the darned
pavement. Then a passerby nurse carried him to
the hospital, and here he is, in the WalkHeart
Hospital, out of risk, Thank Jesus.”

325
“Injuries?”

“Quiet horrent. He’s lost two teeth, and a

section each of two others. Lip goes torn till the
cheek. One of the temples is hit as well.”

“I’m so sorry for him. Wish him some luck from

my side, Madame.”

“Sure. Anything else?”

“Nothing madame.”

“Okay then.!” Phones were hung up.

***

Hitanshu switched on Instagram and swiped to

messages; ignoring all feed.

There was a message. @tsinghania. Tanishi.

@tsinghania9211:Hey Buddy! Supp?

Tanishi, however creepy, could be extremely
cheesy at times. Both of them knew that Tanishi
Singhania was here for pastime. And Hitanshu
was the scapegoat.
@watchmystatus: Hey. Got Abhijit news?
@tsinghania9211:Yes. He got hurt in
football. Y shud I care?
@watchmmystatus: That’s olds. Get news.
He’s met with another accident. A car hit
him and he lay unconscious. Lost two
teeth and lower lip. A temple is bruised as
well.
@tsinghania9211: New news.
@watchmmystatus: That’s what. I wonder
what’s going on in Purva ma’am’s head.

326
@tsinghania9211:Wow. Well, Gotta go.
Talk to you later.
@watchmystatus: Bbye.

Tanishi seemed unmoved, but the class reporter

was on to her job.

***
What?! Abhijit’s dying?
Thrown on the cycle,
And the cycle stolen away?
What cowards men are actually…
He lied there and fainted.
Well the thing needs to be told,
Since the sources are waiting,
The set is made and so is the setting.
Hitanshu knows, And I’m coming to know
by him?!
Well, surprising indeed.

327
Forty-One

Things Don’t Stop

The Peters had lost a prominent player at the

eleventh hour. Of Course, Abhijit was not rising
for another month after his lip surgeries. For
selections and trials, all seniors were already
done with, and there was no chance of letting
another in. If they did, questions and gossips
would arise, that the Peters let men play with
kids. No more than five seniors were allowed in
the teams, and hence the team had to go on a
junior hunt.

Little options, as well, were left in the juniors as

well by now. There was a whole big lot still dying
to play typical tournament football, and
everybody knew that none were practiced
enough to go through the tough walls of John
and Thomas. Last moment, Rakesh, the athlete,
was picked up; even when he was not prepared,
and put into the defense zone.

In volleyball, things were fairer. Hitanshu had

been driven out, and the seniors of John house
had practiced good volleyball already. No
turning backs for Hitanshu in there. As he had
been promised, his name was illegally written
down into the list, considering Usman out, as he
had illegitimately entered the Football team.
Without him knowing, for sure.

The kho- kho team was good. They used to

practice every day, and Hitanshu was catching
up fine. There were Maddie and Tanveer as well.
Prisha used to accompany from the girls’ team,
328
and all had pretty good time, along with pretty
good practice. Humor, as well, would
accompany often.

However, there was a problem in the kho-kho

team. Usman did not know that he was
completely thrown. He supposed that he would
come at the last moment, and the pie would be
saved up for him. However, the Johns had
different plans.

Usman was cut down, for remaining constantly

absent in practice, as well as for exceeding
number of players.

***

Hitanshu was walking alone through the silent

corridors in the third period when Prisha joined
in. “Hey, Hitanshu.”

“Hey.” A desperate reply came.

“Why you here? No kho-kho practice?”

“No. The players just dispersed for a quick

break. We’ll join in the fourth period again.”
Hitanshu looked at his wrist. “I’m watchless.
Shoot Tanveer, didn’t return it to me. What’s the
time?”

Prisha turned her wrist attitudinally to reveal her

gleaming imitation- silver dark-quartz watch.
“Six minutes to go. Would it not have been the
French period, I’d prefer sitting in class.”

Hitanshu managed a scoff. “Well, you tell me,

that Usman thing is still secret, right?”

329
“What Usman thing?” Prisha provided a large
synapse after each syllable.

Hitanshu’s facial expressions went into a series

of variations. Anger, Irritation, Secretiveness,
Fear could be mixed in these ratios, it was a
surprise.

“That thing I told you that Usman in the tour…”

Hitanshu wished to repeat, but Prisha’s
notorious and amusing expressions made him
understand that she had ‘forgotten’ about it all.

“What are you speaking, Hitanshu?” Prisha

winked both eyes with a grin.

“Oh. Nothing. Just that Usman is going to

participate in the kho-kho team of Johns, but I
don’t quite think that he’s going to win over the
man of the match trophy. Just that…”

“Tell this to your dad, new kid.” Usman

appeared out of nowhere and stepped between
the duo. “You don’t know a single thing.”

“Language, Usman!” Prisha almost screamed.

“This is not your house.”

“I won’t talk like this in the house. This is why I

live in house. Or else my family would have
thrown me out long ago.”

“I wish they did.” Hitanshu spoke to himself,

silently. “Anything, new kid?”

330
“Stop calling me new-kid-new- kid. Be you new
kid. Be your… ahem! Don’t let me speak foul,
Usman!” Hitanshu, already enraged by the say-
this-to-your-dad-thing, hardly managed to
control.

“What will you do? Speak foul to me? Eh? Do

you have the guts! Speak! Com’mon!” Usman
was fearless, the fact that he had been beaten
up by Hitanshu all at once. The silent corridors
started bustling as the third period got over by
the bell.

Hitanshu remained quiet to the call of fight.

Prisha left witfully, aiming at the upcoming
practice period, actually wanting not to witness
the either being beaten up.

“See you later. There is crowd. All will beat you

to death.” Seeing that Hitanshu had little fear,
Usman fled. Hitanshu broke into a silent
laughter, leaving for the practice.

***

“Your watch.” Tanveer handed back Hitanshu’s

watch back to him with a grin. Hitanshu was
moving down the staircase, when Tanveer
stopped him by a hand on the shoulder. “New
pal for a day. Really loved it. Text me its name
and some overall. I’ll get something similar.”

“Definitely. By the way, thanks a lot, Tanveer.

Both for loving my watch and for caring it. I
really forgot about it.” Hitanshu took the watch
with hearty gratitude.

“Nevermind. Well, tell me, what’s up?”

331
“Nothing much.” Hitanshu sighed. They had
reached the outer corridor of the ground floor.
“It’s just that Usman…”

“That smoker? In whose foul company are you

living in, Hitanshu?” Tanveer’s eyes widened
with surprise, as well as caring attitude for
friend. “ Limit boundaries, freshman! There is a
pit ahead.” Freshman.

“You should speak slowly!” Hitanshu’s brows

rose to make a bow.

Tanveer smiled into a victorious smile. “Yes. I

speak really loud. Everything you can think of
can be spoken loudly. Nothing escapes my
throat. But make sure you ride away from that
pit-of-doom.”

“Of course.” Hitanshu spoke. “You are

misunderstanding…”

“Well, my boy, I’ll take your leave. I got my van

moving.” Tanveer ran, bidding a quick goodbye
and leaving the conversation hanging in infinity.
Hitanshu resumed his hands-in-pockets walk.

Boom!

“Oh, I’m extremely sorry ma’am!” Hitanshu

collided with a hurrying teacher. “It’s all right-
it’s all right…”The teacher, mindless of
Hitanshu, continued pacing forward. Madam
Poorva Vardhan. Abhijit’s mother.

Then, as if stopped by some thought, she

applied her brakes. “You are in IX A, right?”

332
“Yes Madam.”

“Ah, yes. The new boy. Will you be coming

tomorrow?” The teacher asked Hitanshu with
great expectations. However, the brand ‘new
boy’ was pricking, and tough to wash off.

“Why not, Ma’am? Anything special?” Hitanshu

shrugged casually, hiding a frown on his
brandishing.

“Oh, no. Nothing special. Just announce in the

class tomorrow in the first period that
participants willing to get into the English
Drama can see me in the last period of
tomorrow. I just forgot to make announcement
in your class. Do that for me, will you?”

“For sure, ma’am. Good day!” The teacher

moved to leave after the confirmation.

“Ah-yes. Good day.”

***

Yeah, this sports week is good indeed,

And we get to get out of classes,
Almost all school is down the ground,
And the players are supported by the masses.
Now the annual function is back again,
And I know that’s a good thing,
We get fun and enjoyment,
And some food and drink.

333
Forty-Two

Sports Week Peak

The final days of sports week had started. The

first rounds of all sports had gone pretty well.
Peters, under the absence of the midfield
-leader Abhijit and playing with Rakesh,
defeated the Johns, whose defense was even
weaker: Usman in lead. Three- four handball
fouls, and two penalties: that made the smoker
the black hat of the game. The match appeared
fixed by the first half itself. They would tackle
Thomas in finals.

Volleyball, Hitanshu’s native since a year,

watched great fantasies. The Johns played
against the Thomas house, and were almost
defeated. It was all because of Gaurav Aggrawal
that rescued them in the last streak of good
tennis-hand services, bombarding the
opponents with fear of the ball itself. Hitanshu,
was left clapping in the crowd.

Kho-kho, the sport Hitanshu was ‘thrown’ into,

threw into even more drama. Usman landed at
the last moment, demanding his position in the
team. Tanveer and Prisha had given up long
ago, elaborating him that a player could play in
only one sport, and for him the sport was
football; where he had created potholes and
jumped into them, but Usman did not listen a
single. He ran to the officials, whose
interference did little.

Usman came running to the grounds after his

moral defeat from the officials. He tapped an
334
eleventh-class bearded guy, who responded to
him with the least of ease and interest. “Yes?”

“Produce the list.” Usman demanded, almost

growled.

The guy brought out the list from his pocket,

overlooking Usman’s rudeness.

Twelve names were marked clearly, with not a

trace of Usman’s name.

“Count players.” He ordered again. “Please. It’s

a request.” He elucidated when he saw the
reddening eyes of the guy. He counted players.
They were one player less.

“You guys need me. You are one man short.”

Usman was now receiving a whole lot of guys,
unwilling to let him play. But he was legitimate.
Plus, he had a mind plan of things.

Maddie was absent. One player less.

“Just a sec.” A new figure entered the semicircle

which was tackling Usman. “I need a little
moment, guys.” He asked for.

“For sure. Yes?” An eleventh-grade player took

lead. Usman was ignored in the first place, the
most wished act of the time. “Maddie, the ninth
grade athlete, has got his two-km marathon
today. He had intimated me yesterday that he
could be absent, and had had my name put into
the official roll. Please consider?”

Sweat beads appeared on Usman. The official

roll was borrowed from the Games Teacher.

335
Clear statement: Madhav Kumar Shah class IX
B. Brackets: Abhinav Badjatya, class X B.

Usman was kicked out, once again.

***

“So.” The English Teacher broke the indistinct

chatter. “It’s thirteen of you. Surprising. Well,
it’s fine.”

Thirteen students had assembled in the staff

room, for the auditions. Hitanshu had
remembered the announcement in the class,
and had come himself too. Along were Priyanka,
Anay, Nikhil, and two others. Others came from
the other section or class VIII.

“I have nine roles. Oh, first let me tell you the

plot. It’s a horror-comedy. The name, ‘The
Canterville Ghost.’ ” The name instilled thrills in
many, who had read the play before.

There are nine roles: The Ghost, Mr and Ms.

Otis, their children, Washington, Virginia, and
the twins, Lewis and Clark. Others are Mr.
Canterville and the house-help Ms. Umney.
Consider no role unimportant, all have their
serious and fun parts. Let’s move to the
auditorium. We’ll audition you there itself. Note,
four of you are gone. Move.”

The auditorium was a better place than the

whole of the TCS. First, it contained air
conditioners, which were impossible in the rest
of the school. Second, it fulfilled a purpose for
an all room. During functions, tent-house chairs
would be put into the floor, and the program

336
would take place. During cultural activities,
mats would be laid down, and the students
would enjoy the festivities. However, visiting the
auditorium was occasional, only when there was
some festival around, or when Trustee sir
wished to bore the whole school with a century-
long speech. However, the auditorium was good
overall. Right now, it was usual: revealing the
green marble floor from beneath the usual
durries. A good place for an audition.

“Come on. Speak out the lines of the ghost.”

Hitanshu’s trance was broken by the second
English teacher’s command to a eighth class
guy. The boy, tall and lean, could have made it
perfectly.

“I must rattle my chains, replenish my

bloodstains, and walk about the night. It’s my
only reason for existing!” Too cute for a ghost.
“Fine. Read Mr. Otis’ dialogue.” Poorva Madam,
commanded.

“My dear Sir. I really must insist that you oil

those chains. It is quite impossible for us to
sleep with such an awful racket going on here.
Therefore, I have brought you a bottle of
‘Tammany Rising Sun Lubricator’ for that
purpose. I am happy…”

“Stop!” Missed pace again. “Go sit there. We’ll

call you later.” The child, smiling with dumbness
and ignorance advanced to the location.

“Hitanshu Sharma and Priyanka Khosla…Come

up!” The teacher read names together. The duo,
stepped up, smiling sideways at each other.
“You are into the role of Mr. and Mrs. Otis.”

337
“Ma’am, auditions?” Priyanka asked with an
excited smile, of skipping the test. “Ah, yes.
Take the scripts.” Poorva Ma’am handed them
scripts quickly. “Start!”

“Hello?” Priyanka opened a random page and

started. Hitanshu peeped to copy the page
number.

“It's your husband.” Hitanshu jumped into Mr.

Otis’ skin. Drama started in the second
dialogue.

Priyanka: What you do want?

Hitanshu: Can you believe you much they're

charging me for this call? It’s absolutely
ridiculous!

Priyanka: If everything all right, dear?

Hitanshu: Yes, but at these rates, it leaves no

time to explain. Now I really must go.

Priyanka: You must have called for a reason?

Hitanshu: Of course. Oh yes, I almost forgot!

Pack your bags, we’re moving to England! Your
ship leaves on July 4th. They say the house is
haunted by a dreadful ghost. Now I really must
go.

“Perfect.” The teachers almost clapped. “You

two are selected.” Priyanka and Hitanshu
exchanged fives in excitement. The Eight class
guy was left hanging with his dumb smile.
***

338
The selections, went pretty well, except the fact
that Anay, who was expecting himself for the
role of Lewis or Clark, could not be done; A guy
named Lakshit landed into the auditorium at the
last moment, claiming that he could do better,
that he did, without doubt.

“Don’t take me otherwise.” The English teacher

tried to convince Anay. “It’s just that he is more
appropriate for the role.” Buttering. Anay knew,
and he accepted the fate with due respect.

The finals of the sports week had come as well.

The Peters had lost to the Football trophy to the
Thomas house sound football team, with the
absence of Abhijit felt again. The volleyball
team, Johns lost too; Gaurav’s tennis-hand fell
numb when there were four seniors in the
opponents, out of six.

The kho-kho team, again carrying Hitanshu,

called for yet another challenge. In Maddie’s
absentia, Abhinav had played in the team, and
played well indeed. Now, when Maddie was
present today, Abhinav had disappeared.
Usman, waiting like a wolf to snatch a morsel
from the Johns’ mouth, landed again,
demanding position.

“Once you are absent, you’re thrown!” Usman

came into the camp when the Johns were
gearing up for a friendly match before the finals.
“Maddie remained absent. Now we do not have
Maddie in the team. Abhinav has gone to an
interschool debate, and there is no chance of his
coming back before three today. So, you guys
need me.”

339
“We are not playing games without Maddie.
Especially when Maddie is present.” Ambar
Kumar Shrivastav, the John house kho-kho team
captain and a gold-medal athlete in state levels,
stated clearly.

“Your loss. Don’t play.” Usman shrugged simply.

“Usman. See. This is a game. We are not playing

cultural music here, so that we can replace at
the last moment. I remained absent, that’s my
fault for sure. But I had already made
arrangements for my absence. My absence was
anticipated.” Maddie tried to explain Usman
politely. The whole crowd of Johns’ kho-kho
team had circled round the smoker. Maddie tried
to take the situation in hand, but Usman’s head
was running blood.

“Be your absence declared or declared, make

the arrangements or not, come or go or not,
matters hell! Know the rules Maddie. We may
not be playing cultural music, but what is the
problem in letting me play?” Maddie, got
extremely suppressed by Usman’s argue, and
left the circle at once, and seated himself
quietly at the bench nearby. Exhaling from his
nose, and making sounds like punctured tires, to
control anger. Usman was not a stage to let
away anger, even when he was the cause for it.
For Usman, nothing mattered more than playing
for a silly position in the kho-kho team, let aside
friendship and alliance.

“It’s simple guys. Let me play, or bring Abhinav

from the debate thing. Either of us is playing.”

340
“Maddie will play.” Ambar Kumar Shrivastav
settled the dispute all at once. “You are a
nobody. You cannot do a single thing. Go wash
your face. Why are we wasting time on a
lunatic? Com’mon Maddie, jump into the first
group. The Pauls have set on the ground long
ago.

“No. I am not gonna let this happen. I’ll tell the

authorities.” Usman almost started crying.

“Go tell. I think you have done this thing before.

Go- go, our practice match will finish by then!”
Ambar laughed at the poor smoker with
mockery. Usman, with the realization that it was
really little the authorities did to settle internal
team disputes, Usman fell into line again, with
all his airs blown out.

“I can play better than Maddie, challenge.”

Another puncture was heard. “Then what is the
problem in letting me play?”

“We have seen the problem in your athletics

grounds.” Hitanshu muttered to himself, loud
enough for everyone to be heard, in anonymity.
There was a collective, suppressed laugh.
Usman had to recollect his cards.

“What’s the matter guys? Short of players?

Need one of our substitutions?” Shiva Shukla,
captain of the Paul house team, entered the
John camp. “What’s your plan? Tiring my players
by sitting them to death?”

“Shut up, Shuklaji.” Ambar roared, already

irritated by Usman. “Maddie, move. First batch.”

341
“What’s the matter guys? Feel free to tell me!”
Shiva dug deep into Usman’s wounds. Usman,
already waiting for some power to land for
helping him, started off all at once.

“The problem is Maddie.” He pointed directly to

Maddie, his alltime godfather, whose position he
was dying to snatch.

“Clearer.” Shiva demanded.

“Oh, it’s nothing. We’re coming. Maddie, for the

hell’s sake, move from that place and stop
puncturing your nose!” Ambar shot clear, to
avoid the first thought of Usman. “And you can
sit down here to listen stories.”

“Let me tell, guys. These people are not

listening since a cent. I am tired of telling
them.” Usman, seeing the opportunity slip
away, stopped the Paul.

“Speak, or I’m going.”

“For sure. Maddie, was absent into the match

with Thomasites. That time, he had got an idiot
called Abhinav Badjatya to play instead. Now, if
I am right, the rules say that once a participant
is absent for a day in the sports week, he is
thrown. The house is responsible for arranging
substitutions. Tell me where I’m wrong?”

“Nowhere. Then?”

“Abhinav has gone to an interschool debate

competition today, and is not returning before
three. These guys have revived Maddie again
instead of letting a substitution play.”

342
“Oh, I see. Team politics. Good player taken
again. I see, I see. But, tell me, why are you
burning in pain?” Shiva nodded in
understanding. For the first time, Usman felt
that someone had got to understand him. “Let
them play! What is your trouble?” Shiva
completed his words, along with a gasp of
laughter in the John crowd.

“The problem is, I can play better.” Usman

spoke, trying not to burst out. “I wish to play in
the team, but these guys are not understanding
the league’s legalities along with their profit.
They’re not getting it, but I’ve got to serve the
house.” Punctures became louder.

“No one is challenging your capability, junior.

Just that we are out of numbers.” Ambar began
to explain again.

“You are in numbers. Maddie is thrown.”

“Damn! I’ve gone from A to Z twice for

explaining this loon!” Ambar freaked out at
once.

“Calm, Ambar, calm.” Smoothening voice was

heard on the backside. “No meaning in shouting
except waste of energy.”

“This place is not a public sweet distribution

spot. We got no chocolates here.” Maddie,
sitting down from a long time, gotup to chase
the seniors away.

“Just a sec. I have something which you guys

can jump on my shoulders to thank me.” The

343
guy, with his batch reading Samyak Jain, Deputy
Captain, Paul House spoke with politeness,
despite of position.

“Speak or get off the pitch.”Ambar, let the

newcomer in. “See. It’s pretty simple. You can
play with Maddie in your team, and we will not
utter a word. Deal. But guys, please make into
note that Usman is into the legal side this time.
He may not go crying to the officials that the
Johns are not letting me play, but instead, that
the Johns are playing on foul. And you are
playing on foul aren’t you?” The newcomer,
having overheard everything explained the
realities.

“That’s what I am trying to explain these guys.

Mutton-headed Johns. I’m going to change into
Paul next year.” Usman spoke out of effect.

“What’s the way out?” Maddie questioned.

“Beat Usman enough that he is not able to utter
a word except wail?” Another loud gasp of
laughter.

“See. You can play with both Maddie and

Usman. That is easy. You can just select one of
your weak players for the next time, and let
Usman play instead, with deal that he is not
going to cry off.” Shiva, got hold of the group
discussion.

“I gotta know whom I can replace!” Usman, with

his mouth shining by note that he was going to
play finally, aimed his eyes aflame at Hitanshu,
revenging for an old misery. The fight of April.

344
“You change whoever you want from class IX.
Except Maddie.” Ambar had to finally deal with
the smoker.

“I do not know, guys, when our dear Sharmaji

has played kho-kho last.” Usman started with
reason.

“Neither have we seen you.” Tanveer came up

from the crowd to rescue of the newcomer.
“Football all time. Jumping into pits there too.”

“Shut up, Tanveer. We have not asked you.”

Maddie, stepped up to form the opposition.
Tanveer did not move.

“But I’m sure that I have been practicing sports

since I was born. Sharmaji, I think, can play only
volleyball.” Usman tried to elaborate.

“There too thrown!” Maddie exchanged fives

with laugh. Double-faced people.

For one they sit down and draw swords against

one another, and then their swords turn at me.

“Keep your mouth shut, idiot!” Hitanshu tried to

start right off. “Better remain shut than sorry!”
This took Usman by a storm. “You speak, I
show!” He stormed ahead, and caught hold of
Hitanshu’s collar.

Hitanshu, with blood raising, thrust Usman

almost to his fours, and advanced to step on his
collapsing chest.

“Wait!” Ahead stood Maddie, hands on waist,

clicking his neck on both sides.

345
“Fight me, will you?”Challenged Hitanshu for a
straight duel.

“Not today, Maddie. Not today, Hitanshu.

Hitanshu, we’ll take care of Usman later. Time to
move.” Hitanshu was pulled, almost dragged
out by Tanveer from mouth of certain death.

“Bloody Sharmaji.”

***

The oaf lands again as hell,

And demands to play as Maddie,
Little dooes he know that,
He is lesser than his godfather’s glove.
Things are planned, And Usman unwanted
comes,
Still he goes around, shouts and drums.
They think of politics and of the fouls,
But they don’t know that fools are they,
Throwing Hitanshu Sharma from the team.

346
Forty-Three

Some of English and Some of

Drama

Everything was going pretty fine. Hitanshu had

to pull out of the kho -kho team finals, and for
sure, Johns lost at first. Usman had seemed
appealing in the practice game, delighting
Ambar, and making him believe that throwing
Hitanshu was right. But at the last moment,
Usman lost two and a half chances of getting a
strong opponent out, by the silliest of mistakes.
A believer of showoff, Usman prepared himself
for the excuse of a stiff ankle at the last second
of answer. There was no reason for making
Usman play, silver would come even if he would
have complained.

“You were selected, right?” Priyanka asked

Hitanshu at Drama Practice, seeing him in
playing boxers. “How come do you come so
early?”

“Don’t make me start on that. I’m a severe

victim of in-party politics. Usman snapped my
pose, because he knew, that Maddie was
playing unfair. He could complain that, and
make the officials hand an invoice of cheating to
Johns.” Hitanshu almost wailed.

“Don’t overreact. All this happens. Let it be.”

Priyanka consoled the grieving Hitanshu. “But
tell me a thing, you could complain to the
officials too. And now you have two things. First,
Maddie was playing illegal. And second, you

347
were removed illegal. So, you have stronger
reason.”

“Maddie has stronger muscle. I want to live.”

“As you wish.” Priyanka shrugged and let things

be.

“Guys! Ready for practice?” An overjoyed Nikhil

came into the room. The play wouldn’t start
without Lord Canterville.

“You’re late.” The teacher spoke accusingly.

“I am really sorry, miss. I was playing for the

Pauls’ kho-kho finals against Johns.

Just coming, defeating them to death.” A nice

salt for Hitanshu’s burns.

“Well done. Let’s start practice.”

***
The corridors were silent as death. Maddie and
Usman were climbing the stairs with even speed
and bustling energy. Sweat had considered itself
a fountain on the two. There was just one thing
left to make them a complete sportsman:
sportsmanship.

They were players, of course, but had not even

a sliver of companionship and teamhood. The
duo had recently thrown out Hitanshu illegally,
and played wrongly as well. No one cared.

“What say, Usman?” Maddie finally broke some

ice. “What say?”

348
“Not enough power to say. Drained out on
waste. Pauls were like mountains.”

“For sure. And one single shot does not tear the
wood.” Maddie agreed. “But I say, do you think
you could have made it to the team?”

“I had made it to the team. Those goddamn

seniors who killed me for attendance lack will be
shot.” The two had reached the restroom, and
were tucking their shirts in. Usman and Maddie
were two different sides of the same coin of ego.

“Seniors are shitty. And they’ll continue to do

this. You were fifteen players in all.

Of course ten will remain. And the eleventh will

be me.” Maddie scoffed.

“Nothing new.”

“Still, what say? Without that blasted Vice

Captain of Paul, would you have played?”
Maddie was trying to stimulate something
serious.

“Why pressing on the wrong nerve, Maddie?

Well, to tell, let me tell, hell no.” Usman’s face
changed colors. “I had lost it, and I saw that
new chap on the first place to hold him and
throw. And I knew that you’d support me in
some violence.”

“Not a good thing, by the way.”

“Don’t teach me moral science. You supported

me, very thanks, but mention this, that I’d have
done it without you too.”

349
“Fine, fine. Thrown to the back, advancing
towards a nice beating, couldn’t have done
without me, well done.” Maddie left hurt. He
was craving to hear a thanks, that he did, but
only words. All credit were snatched by Usman
himself. Big blunder.

***

IX A was assembling into the ground. Regular

Games Period had come after a week-long time.
Everyone had played a lot last week, already.
Sports week would take time to shrink its craze.
Losers were dreaming of extreme practice;
Winners were flying too high to fall down on the
ground. Tuesday after a whole sports week:
interesting. Games was never a boring period.

The students assembled into a quick circle after

a 400-m jog, exhausting for many. Usman
quickly took up a midfielder position, hopping in
orange shoes to show off more energy. Nikhil
took the goal post, and Bhanu the striker. More
students arranged themselves round and round
the field. Shravan waddled to the defense,
hoping that he’d get a kick today. Gurpreet,
Hitanshu, Prisha and Anay entered the volleyball
court, quickly arranging themselves into teams.
Other girls ran to the kho-kho poles.

“Guys, I’ll play volleyball today.” Usman came

running from football. “Football is taking a little
time.” He arranged himself swiftly into the net.
“I always wanted to play this.”

“We’re afraid we’re full, Usman…” Gurpreet

cried to drive off the lunatic. “Try next time.”

350
“Oh damn! Who do we have here…em…”
Usman began to look around for a substitution.
“Oh, our Sharmaji is here! Sharmaji, would you
mind running off to the kho-kho poles, for
practice?” He poked the freshman verbally.

“No.”

“Oh, I think, see, that you did not play any

volleyball this time. But you did play for a game
of kho- kho. So, why don’t the hell do you give
it, that you could practice from next time?”

“No. I will play volleyball next time. Kho-kho is

for you, Usman. You played the finals!” Hitanshu
appealed, drinking back anger.

“I know well how to play kho-kho. Lemme play

volley.” Usman threw words.

“We know how well you know. We said we’re

full!” Hitanshu spoke with anger dripping.

“Shut up, you bloody newcomer! What do you

think; I’m messing with you for nothing. Damn
you! When I request you something, you ought
to follow !” Usman lunged towards Hitanshu in
his typical ‘I’ll-beat-you- to-death-now’ type.
Hitanshu, already raged, held Usman as soon as
he came, and threw him round in a blow. “You
are no commander. I am no follower. Get lost!”

Usman got up, dusted himself, and threw an

unexpected slap on Hitanshu’s cheek, which
made Hitanshu redden from inside and outside.

351
“You bloody failure!” Hitanshu fell, unexpecting
this misbalance, struggling to keep up his frame
in front of the whole class.

Usman, advanced to throw a fist on Hitanshu’s

nose, but was pulled aback, almost
cinematically and supernaturally. The holder
turned him round by the collar, and started
delivering good quality long-time unused
punches all over the smoker’s body,
predominantly the face, letting sharp cries from
each body part of his. Tanveer. Many others
advanced to witness the peaceful scholar fight
down the villain for the first time, and cheered
for the chesser. Finally, finding himself too
exhausted to deliver another, Tanveer let
Usman fall to the ground, like a pulled spiral.
Hitanshu, who had assembled himself by now,
came forward and clasped Tanveer tightly.
“Brother.” Quick heartbeats did not let him
speak anymore. In indistinct gossip around the
crowd, and Usman’s wailing, nothing else could
be heard.

“Nice thing you did, impotent. See you later.”

Usman, getting up frailly after ten minutes,
mumbled to the waiting Tanveer.
In return, he was done nothing, but was gifted
by another kick, and of course, he was made of
a nice laughing stock.

“We’ll take care of Usman later.” Hitanshu

reminded the beater’s words.

***

“You could have done it without me too, right?”

Maddie was pacing quickly to get rid of the

352
following Usman. “You spoke it like you had
every might in the world.”

“I’m sorry, Maddie. Just teach the duo a nice

lesson.”

“Oh, will I? You have tried to do this with Abhijit

before. Ever worked like this with me?” Maddie
mocked. “Plus, you have much of power yourself
now. Go, show them! Why me?”

Maddie’s wounds weren’t filled even after a four

days.

Usman was a browbeaten cat. He would remain.

And along, a good amount of hated humiliation.

***
I remember the day so well,
The mustached man scared me like hell, And
then he’d said,
“I’m nothing like a bully nor I got power.”
But today he showed what he was,
Perhaps just for me,
Perhaps he was angry on the smoker.
Whatever feel had he,
Doesn’t it matter much,
Coz’ I was almost broken by the smoker,
And he was the one to save me like such.

353
Forty-Four

English Drama Peak

Around two weeks were left for the systematic

practice of annual function to start, where only
the participants had working days. In the
English Drama camp, things were going on
normally. Hitanshu and Priyanka were playing
the Otis couple. The juniors, Lakshit and
Pradyumn were playing the role of Lewis and
Clark, the twins. Shreyas, a close ally of Maddie,
was selected for the ghost Sir Simon Canterville.
Arushi, a refugee of IX A, was playing Virginia.
Nikhil, fit to his height, was playing the lean,
stooping Lord Canterville. Mrs. Umney, the
housekeeper was assigned to Rajni, another
junior. Deepak, a IX-B guy, not much shorter
than Anay, was playing the role of Washington.
Anay, after being disqualified into some dance
and was playing an increasing-the-crowd role,
because he did not want to sit at home and get
bored.

Things were going on smoothly in the camp, all

the nine guys had become close and friendly;
they would assemble quickly in the sports room,
their ‘arena of practice’ and would chatter non
-stop till the teachers came and clapped to
begin practice. The script was around seven
pages long, and fascinating, of course.

Pradyumn, the junior, was a typical daredevil.

And also, a mobile addict. He had large financial
and economic backgrounds, gifting him a first-
class latest ‘TwoMinus Seven’ mobile phone with
never-imagined-before features, and of course,
354
it was an addictive phone. And of course,
bringing phone to school in hiding was an
unspoken luxury and an act of ‘bravery’ among
the TCS. Eleventh-class guys were normal about
this, and they were quite unmoved to the
bringing-phones-to-school-thing, but for the
juniors, it was a luxury; first to acquire a phone,
and then bringing it to the school premises,
illegally, of course.

“I will bring my TwoMinus to school.” Pradyumn

had once declared in the group of nine. “No one
is gonna stop me. See it.”

“Not at all, Pradyumn. You are not doing this. If

your phone is caught, then the whole Drama
Company will have to pay loss. And you’ll be
responsible.” All the ninth-class spoke in unison,
with the voice of the honest Shreyas.

“Who said I’m doing this illegal?” The junior

scoffed with a mindplan similar to Usman’s kho-
kho plot. “I’ll be permitted to bring my
TwoMinus. Just wait and watch, guys.” He had
received no applaud, still he could smell some
amount of questioning impression in the
company.

“Why? Are you Abhijit, so that madam’s phone

and yours phone are one unit?” Lakshit inquired
a satire.

“I’m not Abhijit, who calls madam’s phone his

own. The TwoMinus is my phone, and I haven’t
got my mother in school.” Pradyumn’s voice
could be easily detected for ego-hurt.

“Then how?” Hitanshu’s turn to ask.

355
“It’s simple. I got some academic impression in
front of Shobha ma’am. I’ll ask her secretly, and
I gotta get the thing.”

“May luck be with you. But, remember, we’re

not going to handle anything if something goes
wrong. Beware.” Priyanka had stated clearly.

“Nothing will go wrong. The permission is mine.

The phone is mine. I’ll bring the latter with the
former.” He was received by a group shrug.

***

The long bell had rung of the ‘zero time’, which

had been created by deducting five minutes
from each class, accounting to forty minutes of
a new period, exclusively for Annual Function
practice after the eighth period. It ended with a
long bell, signing the day closing. The nine
students were moving out of the sports room,
and ‘Shobha ma’am was turning down the
lights, when Pradyumn stayed back.

“Ma’am, you are exclusively wonderful.”

The teacher, shocked by the primitive buttering,

turned round. “Why pray, Pradyumn, are you
speaking this?”

“No-I mean, it must not have been very special

for you, but it is special. Really.” Pradyumn,
careful of his limits, was advancing step-by-
step. Had he been so careful in practice, he had
not been put on by the head teacher.

356
“You should concentrate on your part,
Pradyumn. What are you speaking?”

“Nothing new, Ma’am. I thought that you were

an unmatched teacher, but today, I came to
know that you are an unmatched director too!”
The two, with the boldie, tailing the teacher,
came out of the room.

The teacher took a moment to laugh on

Pradyumn’s statement. “No, ma’am, really.”

“So?”

“So ma’am, I have a small request…eh…if you

permitted…” Pradyumn’s heart pounded almost
out of his chest.

“I know what you’re trying to utter. No phones.”

“No ma’am- not now!” Pradyumn tried to

explain. “At the time of full-day practice. Please,
ma’am.”

“No. Not now, and not later. Never, in fact. Ask

Poorva ma’am if you are still desperate to have
it in.” Shobha ma’am left the room, with
Pradyumn lip-syncing curses.

“I’ll bring my TwoMinus.”

***

“Ugh.” Pradyumn tapped Priyanka sitting ahead

of him. “I got something.”
The full-day practices had started, and
Pradyumn had dared neither to ask the head for

357
the TwoMinus, or to bring it straightaway. It was
even after two of full-practice days, that he had
brought up enough life in his gut to pick up the
phone from the study to the jacket of his bag.

Priyanka, witnessing the practice scene of

Hitanshu and Shreyas going on in front of her,
and readying for the next scene, got up quietly
and seated herself next to Pradyumn. “Say
quick. Burger or Cheese Sandwich?”

“None.” Pradyumn could feel some adrenaline

pouring down. He quietly zipped down the
jacket. “TwoMinus Seven, the legend.”

Priyanka looked at it, brows shooting up, and a

smile drawing on lips. Her hand, trembling,
entered the jacket, only to draw out the
handset, below the table, with racing speed. Her
heart pounded too. “Worth it.”

“What’s worth it, Priyanka?” The English Teacher

called out.

“Nothing, ma’am. Just that Pradyumn got a

cheesed cake today. Pradyumn, birthday or
what?” Priyanka quietly placed the phone on his
lap. He quietly nodded into trying foolery.

“Cheesed cake! See you after practice, chap!

Nikhil already placed order.

“Whatever. Priyanka, come over for practice.

We’ve been waiting since a cent.” Shobha
ma’am called her. No one noticed her nervous
accent in the dialogue.

***

358
“Gimme the cake.” Lakshit and Nikhil advanced
towards Pradyumn in post-lunch.

Pradyumn quietly opened the jacket and

showed the phone hideously. “Cheesed Cake of
Priyanka Khosla.”

Priyanka, on hearing her name, appeared out of

nowhere with Hitanshu and Anay on her side.
“Really brought some?”

“Nah. Just telling’em.” Pradyumn turned with

her hand still upside, showing the ringed front
camera. Hitanshu, already a phone freak, held
up the phone from Pradyumn’s palm, as if it
were a pocket. “I’m going to get this.” He
pressed power, to open up a brightly illuminated
lock screen. “Password.” Hitanshu read.

“Password.” Pradyumn stated.

“Password?” Hitanshu asked dumbfounded.

“Password is password, if you know to spell.”

Hitanshu half-smiled and opened.

“Hey, why are non-participants into the room?”

The English teacher entered all of a sudden,
asking for Anay. Sweat beads appeared on a
superexcited Pradyumn. Hitanshu quickly placed
the phone on the bench, and pretended as if it
was an UFO.

“Mister Anay Chopra!” Abhijit’s mother got hold

of Anay only by her words. “Please leave. We
are starting practice. Perhaps your team is too.”

359
Anay left apologetically to his room, parallel to
this one. This, however, created a hole in the
crowd, to reveal the bench, with it the phone.
The phone was quickly hidden before ma’am
arrived.

“I think I heard something metallic.” The

teacher came to fill up the hole. “Pradyumn,
why are you going so hot? Here! Why is your
pocket dark?” Pradyumn had placed the phone
in the shirt-pocket. Ma’am easily pulled out the
phone. “TwoMinus.” She exclaimed. “I knew that
this was coming.”

Pradyumn broke down. “Please ma’am. It came

all of by a mistake. I went to coaching and…
brought the same bagpack in here. Please
ma’am. I’ll never bring it.”

“Thank God I’m not taking serious action.” The

teacher shouted.

“Extremely sorry ma’am. I’ll never bring it

again. Please ma’am. It’ll never happen again.”
Pradyumn was crying all his might.

The teacher left the crowd. “Begin practice. First

scene. Hitanshu, Priyanka, Shreyas, come up
everybody.”

***

Yeah, that was well-expected,

Once stopped, he should stop.
But he did not,
And became laughing stock.
Shobha ma’am had told him no,
But he didn’t give a shit,
So Porva ma’am was quick on her piece,
360
And Pradyumn was a nice hit.

361
Forty-Five

Annual Function

“Well done students. Just clap once for yourself

and your mates!” The principal, watched the
play, and appreciated it wholeheartedly. The
students, hearing applause after long, clapped
childishly. “Don’t make yourself feel alienated,
but I have to mention that instead of the main
character, the ghost, the Otis Couple is playing
better, and of course, dear Virginia. Please,
everybody, clap for these three.” Smiles drew
on the boy and two girls, in the politeness of
receiving applause.

“Thank you, ma’am!” Priyanka and Arushi spoke

in unison.

“No-no. I have to mention this, you are really

playing well. And others, you all were good too,
but these are exceptionally good!” The principal
stood up to leave. Everyone rose too, in order to
greet her off.

As soon as she left, everyone heaved a long-

long sigh of relief. The principal did not criticize,
or even point out to some mistake in the play,
unlike her habit actually was. “Guys, we’re
done! Congratulations!” Shobha ma’am
congratulated the cluster of nine.

“It is well-surprising that she didn’t speak a

word; she was listening so-so composedly to the
dialogues! I almost freaked off!” Hitanshu
blinked awkwardly.

362
“Me too. But yes, it is real fun to deliver a
practice in tension.” Pradyumn stated from the
other end of the room.

There were two days left for the final program to

take place, and the students were well
prepared. The teachers, noting that the
students were delivering dialogues perfectly in
practice, but could deviate in front of audience,
had had them recorded into a recorder, and had
put several horror and comical background
music at different places as well. The phone-
snatching thing had become history by now. Till
then, Pradyumn had been successful to
convince her to return the phone back after the
annual function. Surprisingly, his position in the
play remained intact, and he was not punished.
Neither the phone had been touched; perhaps
the teacher didn’t hear the ‘password’ thing.

“Guys. Remember. We’re not going to do the

program here. We’ll be going to TCS -I” An
already known news. “So, we’ll have to leave
tomorrow, or your bus will drop you there
directly. We’ll have three stage practices there
tomorrow, full day. Make sure to grab some
appreciation from trustees.”

“For sure ma’am. They’ll simply love our play.”

Lakshit answered.

“Just beware. The trustees are better of

sermonizers. So, they’ll make note of even a
single hand-action mistake of yours.

“We can stand in front of the trustees too if we

can stand in front of Principal Ma’am.”

363
“Good Luck.” Shobha ma’am shrugged. “Ten-
minute break. Then another practice.”

***

“So guys, ready?” Shobha ma’am asked the

Drama Company.

“I am getting Goosebumps.” Hitanshu trembled.

The Drama Company, comprising of two
teachers and nine actors, was sitting on the
outskirts of the stage in TCS-I a much, much
larger building than that of TCS-III. Day-long the
children had wandered into the corridors, each
time exploring new doors and rooms. It was like
a horror- story palace. However, the Company
had to enact the Canterville Castle outside, in
the garden, where a stage was created.

“I thought you’d been on stage before!”

Priyanka, sitting besides, stopped, and inquired
the freshman. Even the English teachers’ eyes
turned to him, demanding a considerable
answer.

“I’m getting Goosebumps.” Hitanshu repeated.

“Because it’s too cold here! I’m surprised how
you can bear it.” He rubbed his arms, as if
trying to make some standing hair sit down.

“Yeah. It’s real cold.” Arushi supported. “It really

is.” Hitanshu wheezed, to produce some inner
heat.

“Don’t, Hitanshu.” An irritated Priyanka replied.

“It’s biting cold. I’m not doing it on intention.”

364
“Guys. Our turn.” The English Teacher clapped.

So, we call upon, another drama for the day,

named the Canterville Ghost, by Oscar Wilde!
Gurpreet, do you believe in ghosts?” The
compères, Gurpreet and Prabudh, were creating
some base for the play.

Hitanshu, Priyanka, Pradyumn, Lakshit, Nikhil,

Arushi, Deepak, Rajni, and Shreyas made quick
haste on the stage. Nikhil and Hitanshu took
their positions of the first scene. Whatever
Gurpreet spoke in response to her companion
was not heard.

Hitanshu smiled at Nikhil as the background

music began to play. “All the best.” “Wish the
best for others as well.” Nikhil smiled back.

The play had begun. “I must tell you, Sir, that I

think you rather foolish. We haven’t wanted to
live here since my great grand-aunt the
Dowager Duchess of Bolton felt two skeleton
hands being placed on her shoulders.” Nikhil
started, and lightning crackled in background.
Lights flashed.

***

“I must insist that you take the box and its

contents as well. You remember, Mr. Otis, that
when you bought this place, you bought the
furniture, the ghost and his possessions. When
Sir Simon died, everything he owned passed
into his possession.” The play had begun and
ended with Nikhil. Tanveer appeared from the
wings, with enormous clapping going on.

365
“Wonderful performance! Please give them a big
hand of applause!” These

compères, always asked the audience to clap

again, when they’d clapped already. And the
audience would clap twice too. Fools. All of
them. Hitanshu wondered, with his heart still
beating forcibly on the stage.

“Now, we would be honored, if our respected

Principal Madam obliges us with her precious
pearls of wisdom!” Tanveer pursued the
sequence of the program, and volunteers
appeared from all over the stage to clear of the
struts of the Canterville Ghost Drama: A
cardboard makeshift library’s illustration, a few
benches, a rug, and a table.

***

The Drama was over. Successfully. The audience

was happy, and so were the teachers.
“Wonderful! Everything went as expected.” The
English teacher, spoke with completely new
delight. “You guys didn’t sliver a bit. Hitanshu,
you are simply the one I’d been looking for
years! Rajni! You fainted excellently! The
audience could be heard laughing even from
distance. Superb!”

Shobha ma’am took command. “Guys. Change

your costumes quickly and hand them back.
They are to be returned.” The nine headed to
the restrooms.

***

366
“Hitanshu!” Priyanka called out. “Just a minute.”
Hitanshu returned. “Yes. What’s now, Priyanka?”

The drama company, had changed costumes,

and was witnessing the rest of the program,
with their parents, who had come to withdraw
them. However, leaving in mid-program was not
allowed for the participants. So, there they sat,
on the half-empty chairs, from where the non-
participants had left with their mega families.

“No -nothing real. Just getting bored in here.”

Priyanka whispered. “My parents are so boring.
Priyansh has discovered some ‘kids’ zone’ round
the corner. He is playing there. Here I am,
getting myself bored to death alone.”

“Hello, child. Are you Priyanka’s friend?”

Priyanka’s mother turned suddenly, and startled
the duo.

“Ah-yes. We’re good friends. My name is

Hitanshu Sharma.” “Ma, he acted Mr. Otis in my
play! Didn’t you see?” Priyanka’s mother,
frowned. “Ah, yes. Your husband.”

“Ma! Please?” Priyanka got irritated at her

mother’s teasing. Hitanshu smiled.

“See? How boring and insulting people they are?

Just mocking at me at all times. Had there been
Isha or someone from the girl gang, you have
married me would be news.” Priyanka
whispered after her mother had turned.

“You shouldn’t talk like this about your parents.”

367
“Ah, yes. They are parents. Only light of hope in
darkness.” Priyanka gibed. “Shut up, Priyanka.”
Hitanshu hushed her.

***

@tsinghania9211:Hey, Hitanshu.
@watchmystatus: Hullow, Tanishi.
Whassp? @tsinghania9211:Bored.
Watching TV.
@watchmystatus: And texting me from the
television as well?
@tsinghania:No-no Stupid. I’m texting you
from the cellphone. TV’s got no Instagram.
It got only commercial ads.
@watchmystatus: Ah, yes.
@tsinghania9211:You say? Drama thing
over?
@watchmystatus: Yup. In the car,
returning home after the fnction.You
didn’t come?
@tsinghania9211:Yes.
@watchmystatus: Why?
@tsinghania9211:I didn’t want to. Simple.
Draw brains Hitanshu.
@watchmystatus: Fine. Don’t be upset.
@tsinghania9211:Hmm.
@watchmystatus: What’s going on the TV?
@tsinghania9211:Ah, yes. Got it. I
remembered. Finally. Thank goodness. I’m
so happy. How can I forget? How did I
forget? Why did I forget? Ohh-
@watchmystatus: Isn’t it too long for the
name of the show?
@tsinghania9211:Stupid. It isn’t the name
of the show. The television is throwing shit
from its screen. Leave it.
@watchmystatus: Fine. Then?

368
@tsinghania9211:It’s Aahana’s birthday
next week. @watchmystatus: Wow.
@tsinghania9211:You idiot. That means
I’m planning a surprise party. You’re
invited.
@watchmystatus:Thanks. Where? When?
What time? Tell me the date at least. I’ll
wish her.
@tsinghania9211:You can wish her at the
party. Seven pm at the Café Spectrum
Shade this Saturday. Send your Contri too.
And tell your Priyanka to come as well.
@watchmystatus: Don’t call ‘my Priyanka’.
It’s vulgar. Well, the café’s expensive. How
much do you need?
@tsinghania9211:A hundred bucks. From
you and your Priyanka too.
@watchmystatus: Done if you stop making
Priyanka my possession.
@tsinghania9211:Fine. See you there.
Seven sharp. @watchmystatus: Aren’t you
coming to school? @tsinghania9211:I am.
@watchmystatus: Then we’re planning this
together. I am no guest.
@tsinghania: Done.
@watchmystatus: Then see you first at
school day-after. Tomorrow is holiday.
Bbye.
@tsinghania9211:I know. Bbye.

***

A big day is over,

And that went really hell,
With double rounds of applauses
And cheers to me as well.
And here comes another day so-big, The
Birthday of Aahana the shy-stick.
Does she want her day celebrated?
369
Or is just Tanishi going elated?
Well whatever happens in real,
I’m into the celebration and making the feel.

370
Forty-Six

Party Planner

“So here we are, finally.” Hitanshu and Tanishi,

were sitting on the cemented railing of the TCS
ground floor corridor, mindless of the dust there,
so as to devise a handkerchief between, or their
‘veneratedness’ which would forbid them from
doing such things. Out in these days, Aahana
had done really excellent of a job, in
transforming some portions of Hitanshu’s image
in Tanishi’s mind, where she had ruined it as
well, earlier. However, Tanishi’s image of the
‘culprit of disputes’ remained the same on
Hitanshu’s mind. He had seen her talking to
Usman, when he had been thrown by Abhijit,
and then that unexpected face-to-face between
the child hero and the muscleman. He knew,
that it was all Tanishi’s plan. To get Abhijit
beaten by Maddie. And, to create a gap
between Aahana and Hitanshu. However, it was
all because Aahana’s misconception of
Hitanshu’s character.

At the end, Natasha left, bidding goodbye to the

two, who remained stationary, just waving
wrists away. The vans were not moving today,
because of the whole annual function thing
having ended; their association said that during
the Annual Function, they were supposed to
remain off, still they had to work. So, their rest
was extended for another one-two days. Now no
one was there, to watch at them. They had
nothing, except to wait for their parents to
come.

371
“Hey, Hey.” Tanishi jumped whilst sitting. “Did
you think something of Aahana’s b’day?”

“Ah, yes.” Hitanshu put some pressure on his

intellect. “I wondered of the guests.”

Tanishi quickly withdrew a page from a

notebook and pulled the pen from Hitanshu’s
shirt pocket. “Yes. Start telling.” Hitanshu
started, as if on tape. “First write down both of
our names.” Pen moved. Guests for Aahana’s
Birthday:

1)Hitanshu. 2)Tanishi. “More?”

“Your boss.” Hitanshu looked at Tanishi’s

Handwriting. Pen moved again.

3)Prisha. “She’s not enough to be my boss. She

is just bossy.”

“Fine. Go on Ahead. Write down some of your

cronies.” Hitanshu wondered, if Tanishi would
like someone from the girl gang coming into
Aahana’s party. “Ah yes. Aahana will be upset if
she comes to know we didn’t invite some in the
circle. She scribbled some more names, which
were only known to Hitanshu, and not the
people who lay behind the names.

Tanishi looked up after a moment. “More? We’ve

got six to now.”

“Of course we’re not coming together to play

billiards. Write a few more.” Hitanshu nodded.
“Priyanka. Supriya-Natasha. Gurpreet?”
“How can you forget Priyanka, that’s what I’m
wondering.” Tanishi mocked. “Be quiet and do

372
some work. You didn’t tell would we call
Gurpreet?”

“We would if we were organizing a quiz.” Both of

them laughed at the hilariously silly answer.
“Well, I have my mother standing there. I gotta
go. Catch up with you on Instagram. Bye-”
Tanishi got up abruptly and left.

“Bye-Bye.” Hitanshu was left waving his hand.

***

@smilylady: Happy Friday, guys. Whassup?

@tsinghania9211:Hello. Mood is craze!
@simplycrooked: speak something into
legible sentences, Tanishi.
@tsinghania9211:this is not yo’ speech
contest. Welcome to Insta, Tanveer.
@smilylady: Fine, Fine! Guys! Don’t fight.
@simplycrooked: Tell her to speak which is
understood.
@tsinghania9211:Mood Spoiled. Thank you
very much, crooked.
@simplycrooked: (emoji) I win Tanishi.
@watchmystatus: Tanishi is nice bait.
Congratulations, Tanveer!
@simplcrooked: Thanks!
@smilylady: Guys, we have not created
this group for fighting; otherwise I’ll ask
Abhijit and Usman to join Instagram.
@anay.30: Never do such a thing. Please.
@supriyaverma321: Everyone, but not
Usman.
@watchmystatus: See the power of the
idiot’s name! He’s not here, still we’re
crying for him.
@simplycrooked: Exactly.

373
@tsinghania9211:Thanks, Prisha.
@smilylady: For what?
@simplycrooked: ‘for regaining her mood’.
@tsinghania9211:Exactly.
@smilylady: Why, Tanishi, is your mood a
pingpong ball?
@anay.30: what is ping-pong?
@watchmystatus: Table Tennis. Keep quiet
and watch the show, Chopra.
@tsinghania9211:What show?
@watchmystatus: Tanishi v/s Tanveer: Play
begins. Judge: Prisha.
@smilylady: (cluster of laughing emojis)
@priyankaathegreat: Well, is the show
over? M I a bit late? @simplycrooked: You
are late, but it works. Perhaps it’s my turn
now.
@tsinghania9211:What chance? The ball is
in your hat, crooked.
@smilylady: which ball?
@anay.30: ‘ping-pong-ball’.
@simplycrooked: well, it never came to
me. It originated from @smily, and then to
Anay, and then straight towards the
status-man. I never went into it.
@supriyaverma321: Well, guys, we should
talk this much in real too!
@tsinghania9211:Impossible.
@watchmystatus: Pessimistic.
@tsinghania9211:Damn yes!
@simplycrooked: Passed a lot of time.
Guys, meet online late night. Gotta study
French or that hell teacher going to draw
hell off me. Bye. CU Guys later.
@tsinghania9211:me too.
@supriyaverma321: Isn’t this chat too long
for a single unit.
@watchmystatus: It was.*GAME OVER*

374
@priyankaathegreat: ROFL.
@anay.30: I’m weak at acronyms.
@tsinghania9211:‘ROLLING ON FLOOR
LAUGHING’ @anay.30: you online again?
@tsinghania9211:Any problems…?

A private chat popped up on Hitanshu’s screen.

Tanishi.

@tsinghania9211:I M online to message

this. Invite Priyanka. To the party. Get her
contri too. I’ve called others.
@watchmystatus: and Usman? He can give
more money.
@tsinghania9211:That Café Spectrum
Shade is a no-smoking zone. Also, he
spends his money on black pipers.
@watchmystatus: ROFL.
@tsinghania: I’m good at humor
sometimes.
watchmystatus: Messaged her. She’s
offline right now, perhaps.
@tsinghania9211:Fine. Text me when she
replies. @watchmystatus: Okhay. Well,
gotta real go. Bbye. @tsinghania9211:Bye.
Don’t Forget.
***
The Café Spectrum Shade was the peak of
grandeur. A two- and a half storey building, the
café was better than the Effotel Hotel in which
the entourage had stayed during their tour, let
alone the fact of size. Hitanshu and Tanishi
exchanged fives as they parked their bikes in
the parking. It was the first time Hitanshu was
meeting a girl of the TCS in civil. However, they
were here, not to enjoy, but to get made the
planning for future enjoyment.

375
Tanishi, with a navy blue top printed “D.A.M.N.”
in white bold was looking perfectly weird. Along
came a cream-colored Jeans, a perfect match
with the top. Hitanshu’s attire was simple and
formal, yet richly. An olive green t- shirt,
accompanied by a black trouser, Hitanshu could
be easily mistaken for a child-model. “You’re
late, Tanishi.”

“Whatever. Move in?”

“Sure.”

“Then let’s.” Tanishi was excited in booking the

Monday evening of Spectrum Shade, a
picturesque building painted like the spectrum
itself. The setting sun made it look perfect.

“Excuse me.” Hitanshu knocked at the reception

table. “We need to book the top half-room and
the adjoining semiterrace for Monday Evening.”
Tanishi demanded. Hitanshu was visibly amazed
at Tanishi’s tone, polite for the first time lately.

“Number of people?” The receptionist asked.

“Tanishi quickly counted on her fingers.

“Ugh...Ten?” She asked Hitanshu.

“Yeah. We got ten people.”

“Drinks?”

Hitanshu and Tanishi exchanged a short healthy

laugh. “We’re all minors. Mocktails and coke,
only.”

376
“Good. Or else we’d need ID proofs. Well, it will
get you through two thousand and five hundred
bucks, excluding food and drinks. You can
choose your menu from our catering, or go for a
non-food party.”

“Non-food party, I suppose. But yes, It’s a

birthday, so we’ll need a cake. Shall we bring
ours, or do we have some options here?”
Hitanshu asked in a single breath.

“We have Chocolate cakes here. Extra charges

for icing.”

“Aahana’s allergic to chocolate. Shall we bring

our own?” Tanishi spoke.

“Sure.” The receptionist was a good lady. “Mind

paying some penalty for outside food items. Two
hundred.”

“Sure. Drinks payment?”

“You’re a lucky customer. Free drinks for you.

Have this coupon and add to the bill.” She drew
out a packet and handed it to Tanishi.

“Thank you, so-so much. Well, we are to pay

now?”

“Umm…I’m afraid no. Your bill will come up

when you go present on that day. Just submit a
small deposit for security. Five hundred.”

Tanishi quickly drew out a note from her pocket.

“Yeah, Richie!” Hitanshu mocked, expecting to
contribute something.

377
 ***

Umm, The Café’s nice,

‘The Café Spectrum Shade’ cheers thrice;
Yes, I liked it, coz its good enough for a party
hall, With music, dance, and all.
I plan another duet with the girl,
But I’m not sure on the whirl,
Will she listen to me, I don’t know really, ‘
Well, the thought seems silly’ She’ll say,
And turn the thought away.

378
Forty-Seven

Special Party Wellknown

“Hello?”

“Aahana Kohli.” A dark voice made Aahana

shriek right from the phone itself. “Is this the
one I’m talking to?”

“Yes, but may I know who am I talking to?”

Aahana tried to suppress fear. “No. You will
know whom you’re talking to when time will
come.”

“Then, why am I talking to, without knowing the

caller?” Aahana’s hand sneaked to the ‘End-Call’
on the screen.

“Because your Tanishi is in real danger. If you do

not talk anymore. Your wish, really.”

“Oh, how?”

“Because she is in danger.” The voice was

growing darker.

“What the hell?”

“Hell is right to come to her. If you wanna be

safe for a longer period, come pick her up. You’ll
be safe, guaranteed. Or else, feel free to let
Tanishi be in our custody for years.”

“Tell me what happened, exactly.”

379
“She was found unconscious on the footpath.
We are good people, if we are talking to good
people. Tanishi’s parents do not know. According
to them, she’s at your house, as she mentions.
If you want her safer, you can carry her home.
Yours or hers, doesn’t matter.”

“Jesus.” Aahana murmured. “What do you

want?” She looked around for anyone listening.

“Nothing. No ransom. This girl has troubled us a

lot by her fashion gossips. We do not believe in
tying up mouths. So Just take her. Please. She
chants Aahana-Aahana all day. Nearly gone
mad. If we are going to call her parents we are
going to end up in the jail.”

Aahana sniggered. “Mad person my Tanishi.

Where? When? Tell me some detail.”

“We are not going you to tell our place. Just

come at café Spectrum Shade tomorrow at
seven. Make no mistake. Alone means alone.
You can lie that you’re going to party with your
friends. It’s your birthday.”

“You know everything. Just keep her safe and

feed that teddy-bear well. I’ll be there.”

Beep.

Tanveer and Tanishi exchanged fives. “She’ll be

there. I have recorded everything, listen?”
Tanveer affirmed with his voice, removing the
ghostly effect of it in the last two-minute
fakecall. Simply Crooked.

380
“How much my doll knows me!” Tanishi clapped
at last lines of Aahana when she heard.

***

There were hardly a few passengers on the

street. The Café’s two-and-a-half tier building
glowed in the evening sun. The Café Spectrum
Shade was beautiful. The second floor even
more beautifully decorated, visibly. Aahana did
not notice. She just held her bike on one side.

“Walk!” a voice emerged from behind her. “Dare

not look back. We have guns.” Tanveer saw
Aahana shivering by the spine. He had put on
shades and tied on a handkerchief. His rough,
brown, cognizable hair were hidden by a cap,
printed “T.H.U.G.” Tanishi had sponsored the
caps.

“Get into the café and use the lift. Meet at the
second floor. Tanishi is on the second tier.”
Aahana followed.

Hitanshu was standing with a similar dress-up

on the second floor, just face opposite the wall
adjoining the lift. The room was darkened,
except for the terrace, which shone in the
setting sun. Still the door had been closed and
curtains had been drawn.

“Come on. Sit on the table. Tanishi is seeing

you.” Aahana must have wondered that she had
been kidnapped, too.

“From where?”

381
“From heaven.” Tanveer, who had come by the
stairs replied, holding back a puff of tiredness.
“You’re late.”

The lights were switched on again. Tanishi was

sitting in front of Aahana, puffed with excessive
makeup and a smudged lipstick. “Hello, dear
Aahana. I am Tanishi’s ghost.” All others were
hidden, still.

Boom! “Happy Birthday Aahana!” Priyanka,

Supriya, Natasha, Anay, Prisha and two of
Prisha’s girl gang shot out of the cavities.
Hitanshu and Tanveer took off their attire, and
laughed heartily. “Wonderful Plan.” Prisha
clapped. “Happy birthday once again, Aahana.”

Aahana, had hardly seen this many people

coming for her, except at the tour.

Most were of the tour, actually. Supriya,

Priyanka, Natasha, Anay, and everybody.

“Guys, this was wonderful!” Aahana took a

minute to believe. “Thanks a lot for this
surprise!”

“Wasn’t it? Thank your parents.” Prisha spoke

and everyone laughed.

“Mr. Waiter, please bring the menu.” The waiter

nodded delightfully and left on Tanveer’s
request. “Guys, let’s start?”

“Damn yes!” light pop music began to play.

Curtains were drawn off, and lights were
switched off again. A big poster of all the
Aahana-Moments came hanging on the top of a

382
wall. Tanishi and Prisha had got it printed.
Happily, there was no Usman. Sadly, There was
no Hitanshu except in a photograph of the trip:
the Doddabetta. No Usman again. He was
‘hanging out’ in the bus because he was a
daredevil.

“Guys, what shall we have?” Aahana asked the

group, with a big table in their mid. Bigger than
something which could be called a round-table-
meeting; it was a large powwow. “See there are
nineteen things yet I haven’t tried. And four of
them are chocolate. So I got to taste the rest
fifteen. We are eleven.”

“Dear, don’t calculate so much!” Prisha said.

“Just order three-four drinks in eleven glasses
for all of us. The party’s yours, the menu’s
yours.”

“Well, Prisha, good idea. But I need a birthday

wish from you.”

“With pleasure?”

“Please, don’t be my mother!” Everybody

guffawed.

“Well, Mr. Waiter, Get us three Ginger Lime

Spritzers, Two Blackberry Lime Soda, Four
Sparkling blue Mocktail, and two Creamy Boozy
Iced Coffee. Does that make eleven? Yes. And
yes, please mix one of each except coffee in a
large for me. The two coffees are for Hitanshu
and Tanishi, the planners. The rest you can get
all!”

“Yay!” Prisha and Tanishi screamed together.

383
“Let’s make the party!” Supriya imitated from a
song.
“Happy Birthday to you, Aahana!”

***

“Hapy birthday to you!...” Aahana fished in a

piece in Hitanshu’s face, and in return, Hitanshu
scribbled some cake on Aahana’s cheeks.
“Happy birthday!”

“Hmm…the cake seems nice. Happy Birthday to

me!” Aahana licked some cake from her face.
Everybody laughed. “Comeon. Let’s post.”
Tanishi drew out her phone and clicked full
selfies with the group. Eleven graceful figures.

Then she switched on the ‘live section’ and

turned on the camera, making live records of
the party. The viewers came visible.
@keshavk2781, @satyamitra11,
@abhinavdeshpandey232.

“Abhinav Deshpandey: Abhijit’s close colony

friend. Abhijit is keeping stalk of us from his
bed. Need to switch down.” Tanishi hissed
quietly in Aahana’s ear.

“Guys, guys! Happy birthday, Aahana!” A figure

entered the powwow. Usman . “I got fact that
you were partying in here, so I thought of
joining in. Sorry, that I couldn’t contribute to the
hotel expenses, but here you are, Aahana.
“Usman handed a flat box packed scrappily with
packing paper, taped with a dark chocolate.

384
Tanishi knocked at the box. “A makeup kit of
eyeliners.” She prompted. “Expert, Tanishi!”
Usman exclaimed.

“Well, Usman, if you do not mind, you are a little

late. All of us are leaving.” Prisha cast a look at
Usman, the uninvited guest. “And three of us,
me, Tanishi and Aahana are leaving for a girl’s
night out in a salon. Wanna join?” Prisha looked
evilly at the crowd. “Yes-yes, we are!” Supriya-
Natasha and Anay stood up immediately.

As for Usman, he had wished to go out with the

girls, but denied, because of social existence.
The party came to an abrupt end, with the
dances and songs spoiled. Hitanshu and Tanveer
proceeded for the billing.

***

Nothing goes without fail,

And here comes the smoker’s trail,
Ran away at time of service,
And came up at times of pays.
Usman, oh my undear,
Where were you when Aahana lay on bed sick,
And come into the room, and gifting the
makeup kit.
Not good really,
So much did we plan,
And called the girl into the plan,
Still things don’t work out at all,
We are to leave abruptly the hall.

385
Forty-Eight

Who Called The Smoker?

“Drop me home, Priyanka.” Prisha thumped

Priyanka on the back. “For sure. But why, aren’t
you going out for the night-out thing?” Priyanka
looked around for no Usman looking.

“Formula 312, Dear.” Prisha laughed. “Unspoken

code of the girl gang. Whenever a boy decides
to stick around, which is the smoker most of the
times, we tell him that we are going to hang
out. The boy wants to join in desperately, but
cannot, since the girls are majority, and can
dominate his existence. So, we win all time!”

“Oh, good!” Priyanka rode on the two-wheeler.

Prisha sat behind. The ‘Dynamico Easy’, went on
accelerating. Café Spectrum Shade became a
distant building. Anay and Hitanshu were
pooling too, and driving just besides them.

“Go slow, boys, go slow!” Prisha tried to

affectionately retard Hitanshu’s velocity. “This is
the same I am telling this! This person got no
top floor!” Anay burst out at Hitanshu.

“Do not blame others when your own feet do

not reach the ground, Anay Chopra.” Priyanka
cut in and everyone laughed.

“Shut up, Miss Khosla.” Surname reserved for

special occasions. Everybody’s.

“And, I got enough of top floor.” Hitanshu slowed

down, to give way to a pacing truck. “It is you
386
who needs to attend the coaching. I already got
your coaching back in the trunk under the seat.
You are going there straightaway.”

“Oh, damn. I just forgot. Thanks, Hitanshu.” The

duo bid farewell and took another direction.

“We missed all the fun because of Usman.”

“What else. It’s all bloody tomfoolery. I wonder

how that personality got the info.” Prisha
nodded vigorously.

“See. It’s three of them, the party planners.”

Priyanka stated. “We have a nice park in there.
Getting’ late for tuition or join in?”

“No tuitions on Aahana’s birthday. Let’s talk in

the garden.” Prisha happily agreed, and
Priyanka took a sharp cut to another road, and
to a park, its board reading Garden of England.
“In India? Well done to the ones who named!”
Prisha sniggered.

“See, it can be three of them.” Priyanka started

off again. “The planners.” “Tanishi, Hitanshu,
and Tanveer.”

“Tanveer will not call Usman. In fact, had he

known that Usman was gonna be around, he
would never step into the place.” Priyanka
eliminated one.

387
“Tanishi would never think of spoiling Aahana’s
party.” Girl gang unified, Priyanka wondered.

“Hitanshu will not coordinate with that

smoker.”Priyanka favored Hitanshu.

Newcomers in same team, Prisha’s thought.

“I think it can be Hitanshu, if you believe it or

not.” Prisha tried to break the duo, for no
possible real reason. “Why pray?”

“He, as you know too, never has liked Tanishi;

whatever may she do. However, Tanishi does
not wish so for Hitanshu.” Prisha knew that she
was doing it effectively on the sober Priyanka.

“Well, Prisha; your point is right.” Priyanka had

got the realization, but remained still. “But the
fact comes to Tanishi too. Who knows Tanishi
completely? Perhaps she wanted Aahana to
remain away from others, possessive style. You
know the class better than I do. Perhaps
Hitanshu is the prey this time?”

“Ugh.” Prisha tried to avoid the fact but could

not. “You are right.”

Prisha’s phone rang. “Yes, Mommy? Yeah, I’m

coming right away. Yes-yes- I got coaching, I just
forgot. I am coming in ten. Bye!”

“Priyanka, drop me home fast, will you?”

“Sure.” The duo got up laughing, having sold

each other their ideas; with their own ideas not
at all affecting them. Hitanshu-Prisha and

388
Tanishi-Priyanka would behave the same as
earlier. But not Hitanshu-Priyanka and Tanishi-
Prisha. Neither did wonder twice, that Hitanshu
did not talk to Usman, just for insulting Tanishi,
or Tanishi would never like Aahana insulted.
Fate, that Usman was late, or else Aahana would
have left crying. She did not like uninviteds to
parties. And to her own, she did not want any
uninviteds, especially, the smoker.

***

@watchmystatus: The Party ruined, guys.

@supriyaverma321: Not completely.
@tsinghania9211:But Somewhat.
@simplycrooked: But we enjoyed a lot,
believe it or not. @smilylady: Yes. But we
missed music-dance. I needed a duet from
a duo.
@priyankaathegreat: Keep mouth shut and
fingers frozen, Prisha. A lot already about
the Music-Dance thing.
@tsinghania9211:Hello guys, this is
Aahana with Tanishi. Thanks for making
the party a success, if not a grand one.
@simplycrooked: Welcome to the vote of
thanks!
@anay.30: We need more parties.
@smilylady: And less cheaters.
@watchmystatus: ?
@smilylady: WHO THE HELL DID CALL
USMAN????
@anay.30: Let it be, guys.
@priyankaathegreat: hope you aren’t
favoring anybody. @supriyaverma321: It
isn’t one of us, if you believe me.
@tsinghania9211:How?

389
@supriyaverma321: See. Usman lives eight
hours each day with us in school. He could
have overheard something of our planning
convo.
@simplycrooked: Possible. Tanishi, I told
you thrice to keep your voice low when
you were telling me the plan. I knew that
the smoker was around.
@tsinghania9211:Nice planning, guys.
Hats off.
@simplycrooked: Of course a master plan,
Aahana. But not because of your ‘teddy-
bear’.
@tsinghania9211:It’s Tanishi this side now,
crooked. Shut up. @supriyaverma321:
elaborate? @tsinghania9211:No!
@simplycrooked: Wait. I’m posting an
anonymously recorded conversation
between T.H.U.G. and Aahana. Listen to
the last line with more attention!

An audio clip of two minutes rang up on the

group chat. A personal chat came popping on
Hitanshu’s screen. Priyanka.

@priyankaathegreat: Happy inviting Usman to

the party and shifting blame on Tanishi?
@watchmystatus: I did neither.
@priyankathegreat: I know very well.
@watchmystatus:Still. I did not do. You think
so! @priyankaathegreat: I trusted you.
@watchmystatus: I did nothing to break trust.
@priyankaathegreat: You should apologize in
the group. @watchmystatus: What did I do?
@priyankaathegreat: You know very well.
@watcmystatus: See, Priyanka, I DID NOT CALL
USMAN. If you cannot read small letters.
@priyankaathegreat: No clarifications. Only
apologies.

390
@watchmystatus: No. Apology for doing
nothing?
@priyankaathegreat: As you wish.

Priyanka vanished from Hitanshu’s chatlist.

Hitanshu had been blocked. The group
conversation was piling up with laughing
reactions on the video, belonging none to
Hitanshu. He was searching a way out of
distress. He had lost a friend.

***

Tanishi, Prisha and Aahana were sitting on the

same bench. Hitanshu was busy sleeping in one
corner of the class. Abhijit had returned after a
long bedrest, his face looking no less than a
dreaded zombie. Usman was busy licking his
master. Tanveer, Supriya and Anay were
nowhere to be seen, and Priyanka and Isha were
busy gossiping on the first bench, about the
details of Aahana’s birthday and its aftermath.
Natasha and Harshali were completing Maths
homework. A typical setting for a free period.

Isha wasn’t able to believe her ears. “Hitanshu?

Really? Or Tanishi? I believe its Tanishi. Foul of
yours blaming Hitanshu, Priyanka. Really.”

“Bygones are bygones. Now there is no turning

back. Hitanshu is the criminal; since Tanishi
wouldn’t dare bring such disgrace to Aahana.”
Priyanka spoke and Isha shrugged.

On the other end of the girls’ row, was another

conversation taking place. “Tanishi, I really feel
it is Abhijit who leaked the info to Usman,
because of the ‘live’ thing.”

391
“Things are not so fast. I personally feel, too,
that Abhijit would love to leak such info. But
Usman got no speed of light. I had just switched
live two minutes before Usman appeared.”

“Yes. Then who?”

“Forget it. It’s all my fault, as Tanveer spoke. I

spoke too loudly that day.” “On purpose?”

“Shut up, Prisha!” Tanishi overwhelmed. “Why

do I do that?”

“So that Aahana remains distant to Hitanshu.

See, you even tried to create breakages
between Abhijit and Maddie.”

“I did not do anything such.”

“Don’t negate truth, Tanishi!”

“There isn’t any truth in this.”

“Shut up. We both know what things are!”

Prisha’s voice raised, giving pace to Tanishi as
well.

“No. I know better. You should keep mouth shut

Prisha. You are speaking too much.”

“Who are you to speak of what my tongue is

doing? Mind your own!”

“Exactly. Farewell, Prisha. No turning back and

apology.” Tanishi lifted her bag and left. Aahana
had no choice but to follow her mistress.

392
 ***

Let bygones be bygones,

The days when there were no commitments,
No expectations, No explanations,
Just friendship.
The days when
There were secrets told,
And there were confessions confessed on,
And there was a song,
Look at those eyes…
I still hum sometimes.
And now remains
Just a question
A question hanging into infinity
Who the hell did call the smoker?

393
Forty-Nine

The Mishap Series

Class IX A had changed completely due to a

minute incident at Aahana’s birthday eve.
Things had taken extremely sharp turns, and
situations revolted.

Social life and unity of the class was torn apart.

Tanishi-Prisha fight had eventually led to the fall
of Prisha from the ‘boss’ position, and maximum
girls had preferred to remain with Tanishi.
Prisha, had started living more solitarily with
handful of girls still in her pockets, including
Priyanka. Hitanshu too had changed completely
from inside and outside. The group chat was
falling silent, in spite of the merged efforts of
Anay and Supriya. He was seen, heads down
most of the times, or walking down the corridors
with Abhijit and Tanveer. Anay, too had
anticipated that Hitanshu was in a state of
permutation, and had not left him alone. They
would go cycling many a times, with Anay
failing to initiate conversation with the
silentfallen Hitanshu Sharma. Reason was one:
Usman, the smoker. He had ceased to lick
Abhijit’s wounds, realizing that now he was out
of power, and Hitanshu had taken his place.
Shravan and Bhanu, the benchmates and
bestfriends, had eliminated the need for a
‘Hitanshu’ between them. They were ‘Broskis’
and followed the bro code.

On one such day Hitanshu and Abhijit were

sitting on the first bench, chatting. “Abhijit, why
don’t you join Instagram? It’s fun indeed.”
394
“I know.” Abhijit spoke. “I know. I operate
Instagram, by my friend’s handle. Follow him
@abhinavdeshpandey232.”

“When your own?”

“Never.”

“Why?”

“Experience.” Abhijit stretched syllables.

“What?” Hitanshu asked. “Really long story,

boss.” Abhijit tried to run. “I am to catch no
train.”

“Listen.” Abhijit gave in pretty early. “I used to

be on Whatsapp in an era. My own phone, my
own account. Life was really enjoyable at
Whatsapp with unlimited contacts. I was popular
there too.”

“Then?”

“Lemme speak!” Abhijit spoke, a little irritated.

“No speaking!” Gurpreet banged the table.

“Please, Gurpreet.” Abhijit and Hitanshu

pleaded. “Chocolate treat.” “Big one.” Gurpreet
demanded with bowing eyebrows.

“Sure.” Gurpreet left. “You listen. Then, these

Prisha, Tanishi and Usman among others
persuaded me, to create a group chat of the
class and gave me the numbers. I created the
group.”

395
“What was the problem, then?”

“I’m coming to that.” Abhijit became more

irritated. “They gave me Aahana’s number too,
and I added it.”

“Oh.”

“Then, the number did not belong only to

Aahana, but also to her father. Now, he heard
about all the shit we were doing in the group,
and gave her daughter a nice lesson. What
more, he landed up in the school, and showed
the chats to the Principal. Nine of us: Me, Nikhil,
Prisha, Aahana, Tanishi, Anay, Natasha, Isha,
and Usman were given a day-long lecture on
values, in presence of dignitaries: our parents.”

“This is real shit.”

“That’s what. I was blamed the leader. Prisha

and Usman drew back, and my phone was
snatched. Since then, Social Media is banned for
me. I re-got the phone, but only for calls,
entertainment and games. What’s more, Tanishi
still does not face me. You could have seen
that.”

“Yes.” Hitanshu took a pause. “I’m quitting the

Insta group today itself.”

***

“Big Announcement, guys.” Tanveer came into

the class flying. “Some management update.”
The first two-three benches bent their heads
and frowned. Others remained in their slumber.
Typical free period.

396
“Speak no?” Tanishi demanded.

“Wait.” Tanveer halted. “BIG ANNOUNCEMENT,

GUYS AND GIRLS.” More attention. “What’s the
matter, Bronathan?” Shravan demanded from
the last bench.

“We are into great peril.” Tanveer shook his

hands into a sad pose.

“What does peril mean?” Tanishi asked silently

to Aahana.

“Danger, you fool.” Tanveer overheard, and took

up a humorous stand.

“Fine, fine. I know.” Tanishi pouted.

“See guys.” The whole class was listening. “We

are falling. The management has reduced to
half. Money is declining in TCS trust.”

“So?” Aahana asked. “Are we thrown or what?”

“Somewhat.” Tanveer nodded gruesomely. “We

may be demerged into TCS-I and TCS-II, from
where we have come. Our reunion can break
down. It is the last year in here. Perhaps, note
my words.”

“And us?” Hitanshu and Priyanka asked in

unison, and then withdrew, acknowledging the
presence of each other in the scene. “Don’t
know. Wish yourself luck, that you can settle
into one of the two buildings.”
“Hope you’re thrown into TCS-II.” Abhijit
whispered to Hitanshu.

397
“Why dude?”

“TCS-I is hell. It looks like a palace; spend a

week and you’ll know.”

***

@smilylady: terrible news, guys.

@priyankaathegreat: who cares for us?
@simplycrooked: No tension, dude. You
are given no TC in the TCS.
@tsinghania9211: Still. We have to cope
up with whatever we are left with. Third
periodic is on heads. Study!
@simplycrooked: pessimist.
@tsinghania9211:Thanks.
@supriyaverma321: We are in no mood to
witness a match.
@smilylady: We have reunited just a
couple of years ago, if not much more.
Prisha and Tanishi won’t reply
consecutively. Even on the same topic.
Even on the same group.
@anay.30: The hell we can do!
@simplycrooked: Pray to Christ.
@smilylady: Let’s sing together. O Christ!
Please Increase some people in the
management, so that we can study and
live together. Repeat.
@supriyaverma321: Shut the shit up.
@tsinghania9211:so that it may fall down?
@anay.30: nothing escapes gravity. Not
even shit. @simplycrooked: let’s get ready
for whatever that falls from heaven.
@tsinghania9211:PLEASE KEEP RELIGION
AND SHIT ASIDE, GUYS!
@supriyaverma321: my fault.

398
@anay.30: It’s Ok.
@smilylady: I didn’t hear any sorry, to
reply with itsok!
@supriyaverma: HEHEHEHEHEHEHEHE
@anay.30: My fault.
@Supriyaverma: It’s OK. Equalized.

Longest Conversation in the past two weeks.

***

So wherever I go,
In the country
Or in the town,
One thing is sure:
Things break down.
At first comes the wound
In which I had no fault,
Just that I got some meaningless assault.
Then now it’s the whole of TCS-III,
Fallen into a peril so great,
That there is no option left…

399
Fifty

Towards End…

Things were winding up quickly in the halls of

TCS-III. The news had escaped into most of the
classes. Third periodic, went quickly, with no
new results. Bhanu, the first always. Second
place, reserved for Tanveer. Prisha had caught
up quick into third pose, beating Gurpreet, who
jogged into fourth. Aahana stood at the fifth
pose.

In all this, Hitanshu had missed out, and so had

Priyanka; Hitanshu devastated, and Priyanka
adrift. Priyanka had somehow managed in the
top ten, Hitanshu lagging much behind.

The conversation long time ago, between

Hitanshu and Abhijit had had bi- sided effects.
Hitanshu had quitted maximum activity on
Instagram. But, Abhijit was left thinking, that
those things were two years ago. Now, he had
‘grown up’ and could use social media again.
Instagram got another customer,
@vardhanthegreat.

A top notch display click, of a typical full-class

football ground, with Abhijit in back pose:
alluring. Attracting. No one knew that Abhijit
was now a zombie.

@vardhanthegreat was added to the class

group by @smilylady.
@simplycrooked: welcome, bro.
@vardhanthegreat: Thanks.
@smilylady: supp, guys?
400
@anay.30: Physics.
@supriyaverma321: Not that shit thing
again, plz.
@anay.30: Fine. I have a question.
@priyankaathegreat: Do not do something
silly on this group.
@anay.30: Lemme finish.
@smilylady: fine.
@anay.30: Why does Prisha go down when
it comes to Physics?
@priyankaathegreat: Because she’s fat?...
@smilylady: shutap, will you?
@anay.30: Because Physics got
gravitation!
@smilylady: Very Funny. Let us all give
Anay 2 grams each of our laughter, so that
he may not feel bad!
@vardhanthegreat: ROFL. Are you done or
you need more, Anay?
@tsinghania9211 left the group.

***

“What’s up, dude?”Nikhil thumped Hitanshu,

perhaps waking him from deep slumber.
“Nothing much.”

“Liked the TCS or not?”

“Very much.”

“Better than your Homely Friend?”

“Umm…I don’t know, actually. I sometimes miss

my company in there, and see how trodden I am
in here. Really. TCS is good, but I don’t dare
compare it to the Homely Friend even in my
wildest dreams.”

401
“Dreams are polite. Not wild. Well, tell me, do
you compare people of here and there?”

“So much of it. Maximum here are similar out

there. It’s just that there people knew Hitanshu,
and here people know ‘that newcomer’.” Nikhil
scoffed. “Anyone like me out there?”

“Let me see. There was a guy named Vibhor out

there, who was pretty as tall as you are, and as
indulging, and as sleepy. Yes, you are Vibhor!”
Hitanshu exclaimed. Something called a smile
drew on his face; yes, it could be called a smile.

“And others?” Nikhil asked.

“There was a boy called Prateek like Abhijit, and

Anay was Anay always. I never found any
replacement for him.” Hitanshu took a pause.
“Tanishi is like a girl named Kritika, and Prisha
much like Anushka. Aahana is again, a single
entity. Isha was like a Isha out there. Same
name, same BEHAVIOUR. Just that she got
longer hair.” Nikhil laughed at Hitanshu’s
descriptions. “Usman and Abhas were similar.
Extremely negative and irritating. Supriya-
Natasha were like Kanika-Mansi. Always
inseparable.”

“Don’t talk of that person before me. Please.”

“Gurpreet was like Nishtha, dedicated and

hardworking; still well natured. Bhanu was like
Keshav. Shravan was like Sanyantan.”
“I didn’t get what you said last.” Nikhil frowned.
“Let it be. His name was like a cloud of sulfuric

402
acid. Devastating and mysterious.” Nikhil
laughed. “And?”

“And what?” Hitanshu shrugged. “That’s all.”

“And your Priyanka?” A deep, deep smile drew

for a nanosecond on Hitanshu’s face. “I never
found another Priyanka.” Nikhil, understood the
depth of Hitanshu’s smile, and that of
Hitanshu’s words. “Well, let it be. Tell me, why
do you remain so upset? Do you believe that I
have stopped keeping eye on you? Your
presence on the dining table too is hardly felt.
What’s happening, Hitanshu?”

“The bad phase of Hitanshu Sharma’s freshman

year in the TCS. Too much of enjoyment never
goes good.”

“What happened?” Hitanshu narrated the story

straightaway. He had nothing to hide. Nikhil
listened patiently. “This is what I’ve learnt from
TCS in the past two years.”

“What?”

“First, never trust the snare of social life. I am

hardly seen with the political strength of the
class, except the dining table. TCS contains the
bloodiest people selected from both the other
branches. They’ll sell your tidbits, and eat full
meals. Second, Never indulge too much into
anything. You pushed into social life, and lost
everything. Now, you are not as strong as
Bhanu to keep your academics maintained; or
as popular as Abhijit Vardhan to beat academic
bonds and live that damned social life.”

403
“Yup. It’s just too late to teach me. I have
already learnt all this.”

***

“What’s up, petty smoker?” Nikhil poked Usman.

“Don’t feel a bit of ashamed to put your smoke-
shooting nose into a girl’s party?” It was the last
of December Games periods. Usman was trying
to wind up his gears and showing off that he
was preparing for athletics. Well, Nikhil could
run really fast.

“Keep your snotty nose out of my business. And

yes, I don’t smoke. Who the hell told you this?”

“The whole class knows, undear smoker.” Nikhil

spoke with a pitch of humor.

“Abhijit. No he won’t. Maddie. No. Maddie can’t

do this. Good amount of revenge, muscleman.
I’ll look at you later.” Usman mumbled, not low
enough to let it unnoticed by Nikhil. “So you
agree.”

“Let it be.” Usman spat. “Who are you to tell me

all this?” “Your dad, idiot.”

“Keep your smelly mouth shut.”

“Oh, I’m scared!” Nikhil mocked.

“Do you even know the cost of gifts I bought

Aahana? It is worth eight hundred, a set of four
liners. Higher than the total income of your
family.” Usman advanced towards Nikhil, only
reaching till his shoulder, and unable to do the
collar-thing.

404
“Trying to downcast me, are you?” Nikhil’ blood
boiled in the freezing cold. “Speaking about
family and things? Wait.” Nikhil, effortlessly and
beautifully, make Usman rise to his height,
holding him by his neck, and his hands
trembling and knocking all over the huge Nikhil
to let him down. “Try catching my collar.” He
threw Usman to the ground, with a really loud
frictional noise and that of uprooting of some
grass.

“Petty smoker.” Nikhil scoffed. “Already beaten

by me once. Going to die the next time.”

***

31st December 2017. The New Year Party.

Thrower: Hitanshu Sharma. Guests: Anay,
Tanmay, with family, Shravan, Bhanu and
Abhijit. Appointed host: Tanveer; Venue : A
nearby garden. Tanmay was yet to arrive. The
five were dancing their souls off. “Who does it
better? Who does it better?” Tanveer was using
spurts to keep the twenty awake till midnight.

“Nobody, nobody does it better!” Anay and

Hitanshu would reply jumping from the stage.
“Thanks, Tanveer for the idea!”

“Ten!” The sands of time began to shriek. Abhijit

was the one to catch up with the clock.

“Nine!” Tanveer caught up on the mic. “The

countdown begins! Some overenergetic parents
clapped.

405
“Eight.” Hitanshu caught up. “Seven! Quick!”

“Six, Five!” The clock ran, and Anay ran after.

“Time is slipping, guys. Pray happiness to 2k18!
Three, two, one!”

Boom! A big blast took place, even taking the

organizers, Hitanshu and Abhijit, by a storm.
They hadn’t planned for such a big boom. Weird
songs started playing on the DJ. “Welcome the
crown prince, guys!” Tanmay appeared from
backstage.

“Here comes this person.” Hitanshu clasped

Tanmay in his lean body. “Guys, this is Tanmay,
my colony friend; and Tanmay, this is Abhijit,
Tanveer, Shravan and Bhanu. These people
have eliminated your need.”

“Arre!” Tanmay roared with laughter.

“Where’s Anay?” Shravan looked around ,

unaware of fact. “Anay? He met me just outside.
He’s happy. So much.” Tanmay spoke, and a
surprised look came running on Hitanshu’s face.
“He’s got his birthday gift. Pending for years.”

“Ah, yes. First Jan is Anay’s birthday. What did

you give him?” “A Mero. Mero 4k273.” Tanmay
whispered.

“The Mero!” Abhijit exclaimed. “Why the hell I

didn’t get the idea!” “Because bros are bros!”
Hitanshu liked his dialogue.

“Thanks, man! Anay came up out from

somewhere, his partywear creased by cycling.
“The cycle was great. Not even this Hitanshu

406
Sharma remembered my birthday. Thanks a lot,
Tanmay.” Epic scene.

“I knew that you wouldn’t talk to me, unless I

gave you in some Mero style.” The ancient trio
was reformed. Dance became more energetic.

***

Perhaps the Homelies were better,

Than the Treatises,
Where there were friends at least,
Fake or whatever.
Yeah, just one good:
An old trio has come back to existence,
Well that was expected not much,
By the Tanmay of egoistic existence.

Fifty-One

Bidding Goodbye

Time passed real fast. It was end of January.

February, no one would even look at each
others’ faces, preparing for final exams. Social
Media activity would rise drastically, even in
tension and stress. This was a global rule, which
applied both in the Homely Friend and the TCS.
In the last one month, hardly anything big had
taken place. Just that, the camera of the
playground had accidentally witnessed a fight.
The fight between Nikhil and Usman. Both of
them were called to the principal’s office quick,
and their parents were called up quicker. No one
would really understand, what could the parents
do on what their children had already done.
Usman had started weeping on the spot, and
was thought too dramatic by the authorities.
407
Usman’s map of drawing some sympathy went
in vain. More, Nikhil revealed the smoking thing
to the officials, which was his reason to tease
Usman; and Usman was rusticated immediately.

Hitanshu and Priyanka’s ways had become very

different. The news had come true, and TCS- III
was breaking down. Half of the students were
being dumped into TCS-I and the rest in TCS-II.
Hitanshu in TCS-I, and Priyanka in TCS-II.

Instagram activities had risen, on private chats,

to be more clear. @vardhanthegreat had
collected over a hundred and fifty followers in
just a month; creating jealousy to
@simplycrooked, @watchmystatus, @smilylady
and @anay.30, who hardly had followers over
eighty. Girls generally gained huge quantities of
followers, so @tsinghania9211 and
@supriyaverma321 were out of competition.
However, Abhijit chatted with everyone evenly;
except Tanishi. Priynka had to change her
username to @pinkpriyanka777 because her
username collided with Abhijit, and she didn’t
want any such fun going round the corner.

On Abhijit’s footsteps, Maddie had jumped into

social media too. @callmeyourdad. Nice ideas
for usernames. Aahana still used Tanishi’s
account for Instagram detail.

***

@supriyaverma321: Hey, guys. Dome some

Maths preparation? We got class test
tomorrow.
@callmeyourdad: This is known as sheer
luck. My maths teacher doesn’t get

408
enough sleep at night. So the class is her
sleeping palace.
@smilylady: lucky fella.
@vardhanthegreat: We aren’t that lucky. I
don’t know how we draw circles with equal
chords.
@simplycrooked: I do. Just copy my sheet
and do some nice tomfoolery in the worst
of your handwriting. That teacher will
never know.
@pinkpriyanka777: What about French?
@smilylady: Shoot! I forgot. Gotta complete
3 chapters. That teacher is going to eat me
tom. Meet tomorrow at school or late night
online. Bbye!
@simplycrooked: Bye. Well, what to do?
@supriyaverma321: Study!
@callmeyourdad: Impossible.
@anay.30: ‘kay then. Answer a thing.
@simplycrooked: Better study.
@supriyaverma321: Ask?
@anay.30: Why is the stadium so cold?
@callmeyourdad: Comeon, Chopra. It’s
January. Even the stove is cold.
@supriyaverma321: Why?
@anay.30: Because it was full of fans.
Need Another? I got a bagful.
@pinkpriyanka777: No, thanks a lot. Really
strong dose. Bbye.

***

Hitanshu had turned quieter over the past two-

three months. His results too were decreasing,
with the finals less than a month away. The list
was out, shifting students into TCS-I and TCS- II.
Priyanka’s BEHAVIOUR had changed too. She
had changed company. Now she remained with

409
Prisha and her leftover cronies, or remained
simply alone; leaving behind Isha and her
mates. Isha was too inquiring, especially when it
came to Hitanshu. Whatever details Priyanka
gave, they were never enough for her. Prisha
and Priyanka could gossip away time. Hitanshu
was becoming more and more attention
grabbing, even when he didn’t do anything, but
simply lie heads down on the bench. Prisha’s
eyes were sharp to detect change.

Abhijit, quiet on the outside, was observing all

this. Prisha was noticing Priyanka wither at
Hitanshu’s name. Perhaps she knew that she’d
mistaken; still, there was no turning back.

@smilylady: Whassup, Abhijit?

@vardhanthegreat: Feejeeks.
@smilylady:?
@vardhanthegreat: Physics when
elongated, becomes FEEJEEKS. Get?
@smilylady: Whatever. Looking over to
Hitanshu?
@vardhanthegreat: Yup. Devastated.
Remains quieter.
@smilylady: Thasswhat. It shouldn’t be.
@vardhanthegreat: Why? Oh. First tell me,
why is he behaving like this?
@smilylady: Trivial matters with Priyanka.
Big deal. @vardhanthegreat: Perhaps I
know. Well, Are there trivial matters
between you and Tanishi as well.
@smilylady: Those are complicated. Not
trivial. @vardhanthegreat: Issue, same.
Adjectives, different. Grow up, Prisha.
None of the two matters is trivial.
@smilylady: Tell me how.

410
@vardhanthegreat: It’s simple. Case I:
Sufferers: Hitanshu, Priyanka. Loss to
Hitanshu: Emotional Sadness, Downfall in
studies, Break in social life. Loss to
Priyanka: Lost a friend. Had to change
companions. Has to go into hideout
whenever Hitanshu is around. @smilylady:
sharp boy. Let me complete. Case II:
Sufferers: All girls. Convict: Tanishi. Main
Sufferer: Prisha, Tanishi. Prisha: Lost good
friends, compensated it with good studies.
Tanishi: Got command over max girls, still
cannot make her word followed. She’s in
loss. I’m surfaced.
@vardhanthegreat: What can we do to
restore?
@smilylady: Why restore?
@vardhanthegreat: Because they are
affecting all of us now. We are not the
same as we were earlier. We’re losing fun.
The group’s broken.
@smilylady: Fine.
@vardhanthegreat: Got some idea for
getting this?
@smilylady: Try to explain both.
@vardhanthegreat: I’m tired of explaining
Hitanshu. I should take Priyanka instead.
@smilylady: Fine. Then I take over
Hitanshu.
Breaking the duo had not proved
beneficial to Prisha. She had to rearrange
and do something. She wasn’t going to
school for the next week, preparing
chemistry. Only Instagram was the only
way left for her to get things done.
@smilylady: Hey, Hitanshu. Whassup?

411
@watchmystatus: Doing some Maths
exercise from the last two decades, with
no success. You say?
@smilylady: Killing time. Well you tell, did
you tell me that you needed to complete
the French story-writing, didn’t you? I got
some clicks of Priyanka’s notebook.
@watchmystatus: You brought your phone
to school?
@smilylady: hell no. We gathered up for
group study. Need that thing?
@watchmystatus: That’ll be fine. I
shouldn’t be taking help from Priyanka,
but I need that story thing. Text that in
repeat mode.
@smilylady: Why should you not be taking
help from Priyanka, by the way?
@watchmystatus: She may not like it. Text
me, will you. Gonna submit tom.
@smilylady: TOM? Last date is next week.
@watchmystatus: I know very well. I’m not
coming next week. Geography Self-Study.
Damn Social Science.
@smilylady: True. Get it. But yes. Priyanka
is not like you’re looking way at her. She’s
just upset because you first let Usman in,
and then didn’t agree to that, and then
went rude with her. That’s it. Apologize
and you’re done.
@watchmystatus: You can block me too if
you wish. But I didn’t call Usman. Okay?
@smilylady: Who knows. Well, no fighting.
At least apologize to get things back to
place?
@watchmystatus: I’ve lost those guts.
@smilylady: You are one of the most
confident guys of the class.

412
@watchmystatus: All air blown away when
Priyanka comes in. Well. I need to solve
this math Problem. See you later. Bbye.

Perhaps Abhijit could make it.

@vardhanthegreat: Hey, Priyanka.

@pinkpriyanka777: Hey, copycat.
@vardhanthegreat: ?
@pinkpriyanka777: (Someone copied my
_____thegreat username.)
@vardhanthegreat: I’m not changing my
username. It’s too nice.
@pinkpriyanka777: Who told you to
change.
@vardhanthegreat: Let it be. I’m here for
something.
@pinkpriyanka777: That’s what I was
wondering. How come the ‘child hero
Abhijit’ come to me, a poor fella?
@vardhanthegreat: It’s not that. You’re a
good girl, we have common friends, we
share a chat group…
@pinkpriyanka777: ‘common friends’
really? I just joined the chat group, and
hardly know people outside of it…
@vardhanthegreat: why not? We got
Prisha.
@pinkpriyanka777: Prisha is just a
companion for me. ‘Best friend’ only for
you.
@vardhanthegreat: Anay then?.
@pinkpriyanka777: Never seen you talking
to him except on the chat group.
@vardhanthegreat: You cannot disagree to
Hitanshu.
@pinkpriyanka777: Don’t take that name.
It spoils things up.

413
@vardhanthegreat: Even the name?
@pinkpriyanka777: …Umm. Just don’t take
the name.
@vardhanthegreat: Why?
@pinkpriyanka777: I thought you knew.
@vardhanthegreat: I know that you guys
aren’t going on well, but…
@pinkpriyanka777: But nothing. I am into
no mood of talking about that boy.
@vardhanthegreat:Oki. Answer one simple
thing. How do you know Hitanshu let
Usman in?
@pinkpriyanka777: It’s not just because he
let Usman in. It’s beyond that. Well, I don’t
need to answer. All of you boys are just
supporting each other all the time.
@vardhanthegreat: (as if girls don’t) Just
answer; rest I’ll get things arranged.
@pinkpriyanka777: I don’t need things
arranged.
@vardhanthegreat: Just answer then. Plz?
@pinkpriyanka777: See. It was Hitanshu
who made the list of the invited. Plus, he
is so flying-in-air, that he can’t talk
straight way to me? Wait. I’ll send you the
screenshot of our last chat.

A photo came popping on Abhijit’s screen.

@pinkpriyanka777: See? He is speaking so

haughtily in each line.
@vardhanthegreat: He was already so
tensed about people accusing him. He
din’t expect this from you. He thought
you’d understand. And favor him. But you
did something, which he didn’t expect
from you.

414
@pinkpriyanka777: See, I know you are
trying to take his side in front of me. Well,
nothing can’t be done now. Ask him to say
a sorry, and perhaps things can get
normal. I am taking no lead in talking to
him. Bye. I got guitar classes.

Abhijit failed, but he made some success in

creating some thought cycle in Priyanka’s mind.
Something could happen, perhaps.

***

Final exams were about to end up: in just twelve

minutes. Hitanshu looked at his watch. His
French paper was over an hour ago. Bhanu
ahead and Aahana behind were done as well,
and Hitanshu was done exchanging three-four
glances and smiles with each.

“Ding-Ding-Ding-Ding- Ding-Ding-Ding-Ding-
Ding-Ding” The long bell seemed like the most
pleasing and melodious sound, also with a little
sorrow of partition. End of IX A. Hitanshu smiled.
“How was the paper, Broseph?” Bhanu asked.

“Pretty well, except the fourth question. You got

that one?” Both of them got up, and Hitanshu
stretched himself. “It was easy. Damn that
teacher if she gives me less than seventy-nine
and a half on eighty.”

“Such language doesn’t suit nerds. Behave,

Bhanu.” Hitanshu had picked up his things, and
was moving out of the hall.

“I am no nerd. Oh -I got my father standing

there. I am to leave. See you later on Insta. My

415
account is @thebrobro. Forget not to follow me.”
Bhanu ran, spelling out his ID.

Hitanshu climbed down the stairs, with

exceptionally beating heart. Same feeling as
day one. “Priyanka!” He shouted. Priyanka did
not listen. She was busy walking-talking with
Prisha. “Priyanka!” Hitanshu ran a little closer
and yelled again. Prisha elbowed the fresher.
Priyanka looked back.

“We need to talk.” Hitanshu halted just at

Priyanka’s foot, and panted. “Please.” “Guys. I
think my van has come. I need to go.” Prisha
left, leaving the duo alone.

“What do you have to say?” Priyanka shifted her

weight loosely. “Quick. I need to go.”

“I am here to say, that I’m sorry for whatever

has happened. It has been neither of our fault,
and we need to get things back into place
again. Things aren’t the way they were earlier,
Priyanka.”

“You should be sorry.” Priyanka nodded, jerking

her head, and suppressing the ache that
followed by such a sudden movement. “I don’t
think it cared even little to you how and what
Priyanka was doing all these days.” A close look
into Priyanka’s eyes could tell that she was
holding back tears.

“I did, Priyanka, I did.” Hitanshu’s voice became

to liquefy too. “No you didn’t, Hitanshu. You had
your Anay and your Tanveer, and Priyanka was
nothing to you.”

416
“It was you who blocked me.”

“You shouldn’t be fighting again. You could have

talked to me the very next day. Or called me. I
waited all day.”

“Do you think I got enough guts left in my belly

for that?” Hitanshu’s eyes were wet too. “I
never cross my limits in front of anyone. How
could I?” Hitanshu broke down into a peal of
tears. So did Priyanka. “I’m sorry for everything,
Priyanka, I’m sorry for everything!”

“It’s fine Hitanshu, it’s fine!” Priyanka’s words

hazed progressively. “It’s good that things are
sorted after three months.” Hitanshu took out
his handkerchief and wiped his face. Priyanka
snatched the handkerchief, and wiped her face
too, and then they both laughed.

“You could have unblocked me, stupid girl.”

Hitanshu thumped Priyanka. “Saying sorry on
the internet is easier.”

“Then how could we have enjoyed this

moment?” Both of them smiled. “Well, tell me
one. What did this Question 4 need?”

417